Brother’s computer.

Chapter 01 – Sister’s Closet

“I’m so mad at you, when you don’t have your cell phone on, you have to do it now, do you know that I have to hand in my homework tomorrow?”

Who am I yelling at? Who else would be down? The stupid computer, of course! Stupid is stupid!

Girl, I’ve got a homework assignment to turn in, and in the middle of writing it, it crashes for some unknown reason. What do you say? Reboot, bullshit! You think I’m an idiot! Of course I know I need to reboot, I’ve been doing it for almost an hour now, and every time the Windows screen comes up it stops, come on it’s not like it’s a pretty picture, you don’t have to keep publicizing it!

It’s my life. I’m almost done with my report, and it’s about to go down the drain. What are you talking about? What do you say? All right, all right! I admit I’ve only typed a little bit, but, but, but, but, but, if the computer won’t turn on again, I’m screwed, I need a computer, I really need a computer, someone help me!

I’m so stupid! There’s a fancy computer in my brother’s room! But he strictly forbids me and my brother to touch his computer, what do you think? What? Ignore him. Leave him alone, that’s right, anyway, he’s gone on a date with Evan and won’t be back until the moon comes out, hey, I’ll sneak a little use of my brother’s computer in broad daylight, I shouldn’t be caught, go, go now.

Luckily the door to my brother’s room is unlocked, or else I’d be in trouble. Actually, I’m a thief. My brother’s room is never locked, because ah! He forces me to tidy up his room for him. Aren’t all boys scruffy? Of course my brother is no exception, but Evan comes over sometimes, so of course she’s going to be in his room! It would be a shame for her to see socks flying all over the place, so my brother asked me to do his room for him, so please! I admit, he didn’t ask me, he just ordered me, I’m so mean!

Today, I can finally use my brother’s luxury computer. I pressed the power switch, the screen ran, and the login screen appeared. What? Please enter your password? You’re asking me, I’m asking a ghost! What do I know about passwords? No password, no access. That’s my conclusion. Don’t, don’t do this to me. I really need you! Don’t be too surprised if you see me hugging my computer and crying in pain.

A glowing light bulb appeared, yes, I’m so smart, the password is still the same, birthday la!

Or it’s an ID or a phone number. None of those. Oh! Oh, shit. What’s the point of making it so complicated? If you forget your password, you’re screwed. I’ve been staring at the screen for ten minutes now, I’ve pressed all the possible numbers, I’ve entered the year, month, day, and birthday, I’ve only entered the month and day, I’ve entered my brother’s English name plus my birthday, and my birthday is placed in front of my name, but it still doesn’t work, and I’ve realized that the light bulb is almost out, it’s finished, and my life is in the dark.

Heh heh! Finally got in, and just as I was getting desperate, I typed in Sister Evan’s birthday, and didn’t think I made it, “YES, YES, that’s awesome!”

If you see a girl with a full head of hair dancing wildly in front of a computer, that’s me, Willow Green.

Introduce yourself, I, Liu Qingqing, 17 years old, what? What? I won’t tell you. Am I a pretty girl? Of course! I’m the most beautiful girl in the world. I don’t know what those girls said, but I’m just a beauty. Narcissistic? Narcissism? Say I’m narcissistic. Well, don’t let me catch you, or I’ll skin you for sure.

Finally, I turned on my brother’s computer. He was so mysterious and even set up a password, is it possible that he has some kind of secret? I don’t care about him, I’m going to type my homework first, Start/Program/WORD, open the textbook, it’s really annoying, I have to retype all of them, word by word, I’ve finished typing a question, it’s so boring, I’m going to see if there’s any good MP3s in my brother’s computer, let’s turn on the Windows Media Player first!

Watching the funnel on the computer run for a second, Windows Media Player was on, checking to see what songs my brother usually listened to, pressing archive to find the past list, clicking on any one to see it!

Oh! Beautiful women on the catwalk! Look at the screen blonde beauty wearing open high fork swimsuit in the stretching platform walking, I wish I had a pair of long legs and they are the same, although my legs are not short, one six seven centimeters I am in the class is considered to be the first few high, but and they have no comparison, see the end of, and then change one to see.

Huh! It’s the Big Milk Cow versus the Wasteland Bodyguard. This cow is really amazing too! It used its milk as a weapon and sprayed the Big Biker all over its body, ugh! It’s kind of a joke!

I’ve watched a couple of joke clips in a row, and I’m laughing so hard I can’t watch another one!

Hide: ——— ———- ——–

“Ah! What is this?” The screen appeared a pair of naked men and women, seems to be a woman in the call, no way! This is what is commonly known as pornography, my great brother even watched pornography, the picture of the woman’s mouth with …… what is that thing, not the boy’s “that” right! Surprisingly, let me so pure young girl to see this kind of picture, press the upper right corner of the X, immediately closed the window, although the picture has disappeared in front of my eyes, but the distinctive image, but still in my mind lingering, my heart like running through the 100-meter race general bouncing, simply beyond my imagination, I have to be quiet, first go to the pouring of a cup of water to drink it!

Walking out of my brother’s room, I poured a glass of ice water, but what that woman had in her mouth was always lingering in my mind, it was so horrible and obscene that it was polluting my eyes, I didn’t realize that something like that existed in the computer of my brother, who I had always regarded as my idol, it was unbelievable.

I wonder what else is on my brother’s computer besides porn? Although I was shocked by the image just now, my curiosity overcame everything, and I decided to sneak into my brother’s computer again to find out, and this time, I’ll find out what websites my brother usually goes to.

Back to my brother’s computer, I opened IE, look at my favorites, flowers and pull a big string, wind and moon, lamb, no pole, coastline, this is what kind of site ah! Click in to take a look.

Wind and Moon One, Wind and Moon Two, first point Wind and Moon One go in to see, Tian Xiang Ming Yu, good sounding name, point in to see, “Snow White and the seven dwarfs” is not this fairy tale network? I don’t believe it, “Seven Seas and the Dragon” is a martial arts novel? All are story chapter name, rather than blindly guess why not click in to see, “sister’s closet” this can be the chapter name, author: willow green, almost is my name, it is you, mouse a little bit, the screen a change, it is really a novel network, I concentrate on one sentence by one sentence to read.

‘Sure enough, it’s a girl’s closet, organized and methodical, whether it’s panties or bras are neatly arranged, I wonder what cup that little yellow-haired ㄚ head is, sneak a peek and take one from the face of the neatly arranged bras, there should be a size label, flipped it to, 34, “C” Wow! I can’t believe that girl has such a spectacular bust!’ 34C, what a familiar combination of English numbers, isn’t that exactly my top?

‘And pink kitty panties……’Pink kitty panties? That’s not the style of panties I bought last month. I have a bad feeling that this “Sister’s Closet” isn’t talking about my closet! I have a feeling that this “Sister’s Closet” is not about my closet, is it?

Steady, steady. Maybe I’ve wronged him. Keep reading. What’s the point of writing about your sister’s closet?

‘So that ㄚ’s breasts are so plump, remembering Wenwen’s B-cups, I want to touch my sister’s breasts so much!’ Pervert! I want to touch my sister’s breasts too, I started cursing in my heart, but still continued to look down.

”Girls are really fake gorillas, obviously wanting it, and pretending to be reserved, saying something about waiting until after the wedding before they are willing to give it to me, only willing to let me hold hands and kiss foreheads, it’s really wronging my good brother, forget about it, just bear with it! It’s not good to be too hasty.” I’m dizzy, it’s really aggravating for you! Directly with the jump, just look at this seems to be “sister’s closet 1” back to the previous page, sure enough, there is a “sister’s closet 2” date of publication, seems to be last night, click in to see.

‘Since I know that ㄚ head cup is C, I will pay special attention to, she walk posture, sure enough there are two groups of round balls in front of the chest from time to time shaking, really female big change …… ‘super perverted, but also peeped at the way people walk, that have shaking ah! I am not convinced in my brother’s room walking back and forth, humph! Which has wobble ah! Huh? There seems to be a bit of it, geez! Then when I was in school, not a bunch of boys colorful look at my …… breasts, that still have to, damn damn, super big pervert, you can not change some lines ah! Can you change the line? Super pervert? Or a big slut? It’s best to send them to mainland China and let the public security authorities stamp the word “slut” on their bodies.

In my anger, I was surprised to see the time display in the bottom right corner, what with it being so late already! My homework, ah! I’ll have to keep an eye on this pervert and copy the URL on a sticky note so I can keep track of it and see what he’s up to.

Turned off IE, went back to WORD again, hoofed it to catch up on my homework, finally, when my hands were sore and my eyes were bleary, I was done typing my homework, printed it out, and then, after dropping the file into the diskette, killed the file quickly so as not to be discovered.

Look at the time is still early, brother should not be back so early, parents go to Beitou to go to the hot springs vacation, hot days to go to the hot springs, there is no mistake, tube his, probably will be very late to come back, that kid to tutorials, really a bitter child, I am also very bitter also said people, who cares about them, and then just to that website to see what else to see, “sister’s closet” there “sister’s room” ah! “Sister’s Closet” or “Sister’s Room”?

There really is everything, nothing is rare! There really is a sister’s room, “Sister’s Room [4]” is already in its fourth episode, come in and check it out, I don’t have a sister, only an older brother and a younger brother, I really envy people who have sisters, but with the experience I just had, this room is definitely not an ordinary room.

As expected, ”I happily rubbed my second sister’s breasts, those wonderful jade breasts! It’s so nice to look at and touch.’ Oh, my God! It turned out to be an erotic novel, so in “Sister’s Closet”, will it also appear one day, ‘I happily rubbed my sister’s breasts, those wonderful breasts! They’re so nice to look at and touch.’ I couldn’t imagine what that would be like!

I immediately shook my head, what am I thinking, this is absolutely not allowed, just a novel! There is no need to make a fuss, I have been seventeen years old, although there is still a small way from the age of eighteen, but my mind is also considered mature, read no less than dozens of romance said I, how can I make a fuss about it, really degrading my Liu Qingqing’s reputation, and then a little more stimulating, back to the list of articles, I just saw a “Snow White and the seven dwarfs”. “is definitely a fairy tale adaptation, click in to see, slow, just did not notice, next to the response statistics.

“Sister’s Closet 1” response number 23, “Sister’s Closet 2” response number 41, wow! I can’t believe that “Sister’s Room [4]” response number 55, “Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs” response number 61, even more than the sister’s room [4], then I have to see, click the title, and switched the screen.

‘A long, long time ago ……’ came the sound of a motorcycle engine, and if I guessed correctly, it was my brother who was back, my brother was back! Oh no, what should I do? What if he finds out? Hurry up and turn off IE, pack up my stuff, right, shut down, shut down, don’t panic, start/shut down/shut down this computer, bang, the downstairs door closes, “Come on, you stupid computer, shut it down! You stupid computer, hurry up and shut it down! What are you waiting for?” I’m not going to yell at the computer, it’s just too insensitive, phew! Finally the screen returned to black, I calmly out of my brother’s room, peeked from the stairs, my brother is drinking juice from the refrigerator, phew! Got away with it.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Back to the room, just now the nervous mood has not been able to calm down, packed up the schoolbag, organize the things to bring tomorrow, habitually walk to the computer desk to open the computer, only to remember the fact that the computer is broken, call my brother to fix it!

Walking downstairs, my brother was watching TV.

“Brother, my computer is broken, help me fix it!”

No reaction.

“Brother.”

I can hear some impatience in my voice already, I guess! “Brother.”

I have to be forced to raise my voice.

“Roar! Really, you’re deaf! I ignored me when I screamed so loud.”

Girl my patience is very limited, it’s a shame I’m wearing short sleeves or I would have rolled them up.

A little strange feeling, usually not like this, according to the brother will not ignore me, never mind, is that I have to ask for it! Walking down the stairs, I ran to my brother’s back, wrapped one hand around his neck, and said, “Brother, why are you ignoring me?”

“Oh! What is it?”

The brother seemed to have just come back to his senses.

“What program are you watching?”

I think he’s 80% unaware of it.

“Ah! No, just looking around.”

His brother was a bit distracted and simply cut the TV, “Qingqing, what’s the matter?”

My brother sounded very uninspired, or he would have said something like, ‘What’s the matter again, little ㄚ?’ “My computer’s broken.”

Looks like the weather isn’t too good, better get to the point, maybe it’s a fight with Sister Evan, I’d better not mess with him.

“How bad?”

My brother’s tone was fairly mild, thankfully.

“It just won’t turn on!”

“Is it plugged in!”

Is this humor? Of course I knew to plug it in! “Yes!”

But the atmosphere is not right, hold it, “Help me look at it!”

“Good–.”

My brother answered in a long drawn out voice, and then I dragged him to his room.

My brother sat down at the computer desk and began to diagnose my computer, so I dutifully sat on the edge of the bed and waited.

“It doesn’t look very good this way! I’ll take it apart and see.”

With that said my brother found a screwdriver and dismantled my computer.

Dumbly look at my brother repairing my computer, really serious people are the most beautiful, but think of those things in my brother’s computer, it is really difficult to associate with my brother, and that “sister’s closet” is really my brother to write? But the pen name of Yang Liu Qingqing? Liu Qing Yang is the pen name of my brother, which is Yang Liu Qing, plus one more word, which is Yang Liu Qing Qing, who else could be my brother? When I thought of my brother saying that he wanted to touch my breasts, I was on fire, “How long do you want to see!” I yelled.

“What? You’re in a hurry!”

It was surprising that my brother was still talking in such a conciliatory manner.

Am I overreacting, “No, I’m not! I’m hungry.”

Really hungry too.

My brother smiled a little, “Then I’ll take you to dinner and come back to fix it.”

“Yeah!”

What can I say?

My brother set the computer aside to go, “I’m going to go wash my hands, you can meet me downstairs.”

“Oh!”

After my brother left my room, I closed the door and pressed the lock. Normally I wouldn’t have done that, but after seeing “Sister’s Closet”, I had to watch out for my brother, who now felt like a wolf in sheep’s clothing, and might reach out to me at some point.

After changing my clothes, I went downstairs first to wait for my brother to go.

What took you so long? I’ve been waiting for ten minutes, I think! I was about to go upstairs to rush my brother when I saw him coming downstairs.

“Changed your clothes so soon?”

“How long does it take to just change your pants?”

I didn’t have the heart to answer.

“Go! Remember to take the helmet.”

My brother took the car keys from the wall, and I grabbed a red helmet from the shoebox, put it on my head and followed out.

Once my brother’s car was started up, I got in the backseat, “Hold on to me.”

Hold you well, my brother said, I’m not? I only gently grabbed the corner of my brother’s shirt, “You want to fall to your death!”

My brother grabbed one of my small hands in front of my waist with a big hand and clasped it tightly, “Hold on, I’m leaving.”

I didn’t even catch it before I set off, damn it, it couldn’t have been on purpose! Brother just pulled me violently, as if the whole person is attached to the brother’s back, want to cause me to turn into a tulip puddle ah! Suddenly have a bad feeling, brother must be on purpose, do not dare to blatantly touch me, make this trick villain steps, too sinister.

However, if you think about it, I may have overreacted, maybe my brother didn’t mean to eat my tofu at all, I was thinking too much, from the first time I gave my brother a ride, didn’t I always hold him so tightly? Maybe I’m really overthinking it, boys! It’s normal to read erotic novels, just like I read romance novels! That “Sister’s Closet” article doesn’t have to be written by my brother! Even if it is, so what? So my brother has noticed that I’ve grown up, silly brother.

Five minutes later, in front of an affordable steakhouse, we stopped, removed our helmets, and my brother parked his motorcycle and walked ahead into the steakhouse, taking it upon himself to order without asking me, “I’ll ladle the soup, you get the knife and fork.”

The brother commanded, “Oh!”

I responded, and headed for the place where I had placed my knife and fork.

After the utensils and soup were positioned, there was a two-minute wait for the steak to finally arrive, “Brother, do you even bring Sister Evan here for dinner?”

My brother didn’t answer, but I could tell by the look in his eyes, as if I meant which pot was which, and I was even more certain that he and Sister Evan must have had a fight, maybe worse, a breakup! No way! A breakup?

No way, if you break up your brother can’t be that calm, it should just be a fight.

This meal is so dull, ask my brother nothing to answer, so that I do not have the interest to ask again, hurriedly eat the steak, finish the soup, just wait for my brother said to go home!

“Finished eating so soon?”

Brother finally said something.

“We’re full, let’s go home!”

“Uh-huh!”

My brother took the bill and went to the counter to pay it.

Walking over to the locomotive, my brother handed me my helmet, then put it on himself and got on the locomotive, “Get on!”

This time I’d better be good and hug my brother so as not to create embarrassment.

When I got home, my brother continued to repair my computer, I still looked at him blankly, I don’t know, I just like to see the way he repairs computers, sometimes it looks like a flash of light and smiles, sometimes it’s because I can’t find the reason and then sighs in dismay, I didn’t know that boys can have so many expressions.

“OK, great job.”

I watched as my brother returned the computer from being in pieces to being whole again, put it back on the computer stand, pressed the power, and in no time my familiar seascape desktop was back, “You like the sea?”

“It’s okay! I grabbed it off the internet, it looked pretty so I used it as a desktop.”

I replied casually.

“It’s fixed, use it and see! Call me if you have any problems.”

“Thank you brother.”

“Silly ㄚ.”

Brother touched my head again, subconsciously I dodged away because of my reaction! I felt a little embarrassed smile on my brother’s face, “The little girl has grown up and won’t let my brother touch her head.”

“Touching it makes you shorter.”

I made up a random excuse.

“How much taller do you want to get?”

My brother laughed and left my room.

The computer’s fixed. Come hang out on the Internet!

Find the note just now, enter the URL into IE, hey, a bunch of serialized novels, click which one to watch?

“Jumanji”, okay! There you go. I clicked on it. Wow! I gave up in less than a minute. The content was so unsuitable for a young girl under the age of 18.

Might as well wander over to my usual family hangout!

Parents quit, all well is that everyone does not message, just want to steal the treasure, this is good, the nest under no egg, and less a collection of novels place, it does not matter, here does not stay master own stay master place, another seek other places.

My mind has been floating just now “Juman complains of women” in the exciting bed scene, although I said I have not yet reached 18 years old, but who knows? My heart is a little itchy, again back to the site just now, it seems that this is a pornographic site, no, the correct name is, erotic literature network, not the same, erotic, pornographic, in short, is the restriction of the grade.

Check out the response from Sister’s Closet!

Looks like people are enjoying this one! It looks like it’s becoming my piece, and I’m happy for him! It’s kind of funny when I think about it.

I’m not going to look at it. I’m going to take a shower first.

I had only just gotten a change of clothes when a shout came from downstairs, “Sis, I’m hungry.”

So it’s that little brat who’s back, I don’t think I need to take a bath, “You’re hungry, what’s it to me?”

I yelled downstairs.

“You’re going to get me food!”

And you say it like it’s a matter of course. I’m not a servant in your house.

“I’m going to take a shower, leave me alone and find my brother.”

I threw another line back at him.

“Don’t! I want to eat the noodles you cooked.”

The voice was getting closer and closer, and when the face finished, this little brat, my brother, Ryu Ching Hwan, was already standing in front of me.

“You begged me!”

“My most beautiful sister-sama, please reward me with a bowl of noodles! Please please please.”

The real brat is really spineless, originally I thought he would say, ‘If you want me to beg you, do it in your next life! Maybe I’ve watched too much TV. Seeing the pitiful look on his pleading face, coupled with his stomach’s timely hunger cry, how could I, such a kind sister, have the heart to reject him again? Alas! This is the sadness of women!

“Brother can cook noodles too! I’m going to take a bath, you find him.”

It’s the last hope to maybe get away with it.

“Evil!”

My brother put on an expression that made him want to throw up, “If I want him to cook it, I might as well cook it myself, please! My good sister, I’m starving.”

My brother continued to pander to me and I got goosebumps.

“Wait for me to take a shower.”

Let’s see how many more tricks he’s got up his sleeve.

“If you take a bath and then cook the noodles, then you won’t get them dirty again, and you’ll have to wash them again, cook them and then wash them again!”

He took the clothes from me, quickly put them on the bed in my room, and then dragged me downstairs by the hand. “Drag” is really what it feels like, it’s really hard to cook, and I was dragged to the kitchen by him.

This kid dragged me into the kitchen and tried to walk away, “Stay here and watch me cook it so I don’t have to cook it for you every time.”

“A gentleman is far away from the kitchen, so I’d better stay away.”

The kid disappeared in a puff of smoke.

“A gentleman is far from the kitchen! Am I a villain!”

Although the heart is not willing, or cooked a bowl of fragrant noodles, to him to the table, speaking of cooking, not I boast, whoever marries me in the future, is his good fortune.

“Come and eat!”

With a yell, my brother darted over.

“It smells so good.”

As he sniffed he ate, “Sister cooks the best noodles.”

What a sweet mouth, that’s why I cook him a bowl of steaming hot noodles every day after he comes home from tuition, despite a thousand reluctance… just spoil him like I’m his mother…? I felt a few years older, ahem! I’m a young, cute, lively and beautiful girl, but I’m just a bit more virtuous.

It’s all my mom’s fault. She insisted on becoming a working woman, saying that staying at home would turn her into a yellow face. Ever since my younger brother started kindergarten, she has joined the ranks of women who are employed for the second time, abandoning her husband and children and leaving me, her poor daughter, with the responsibility of taking care of their three meals, so how could I have been so miserable?

My parents, who have been enjoying life to the fullest, have finally returned, and they are so in love that we three siblings have become accustomed to their affectionate relationship with each other wherever they go.

By the kid a delay plus and mom chatted for a while, after the bath is already more than ten o’clock, to sleep!

It’s early, huh! Get on the Internet!

I don’t know if there are any new chapters of “Sister’s Wardrobe”, how could I care about its development, but I’m really curious if it’s true, if it’s really written by my brother, then I really need to read it carefully, so-called know your enemy and know yourself, I’ll be able to win a hundred battles, and I’ll be able to keep a close watch on this double-faced person.

Opened IE again into the site, wow! “Sister’s Closet 3” was already out, and without saying a word, I clicked on it right away.

‘Today is really not my day, Wen Wen even said she wants to break up with me ……’

Chapter 02 The Missing Diary

‘It’s really not my day, Wen Wen even said she wants to break up with me…’ the article opened.

Did I guess it, my brother really broke up with Sister Evan, it won’t be a prophecy for me! Keep reading again.

”Honestly, if my sister knew that I broke up with Wenwen, the person who would be the happiest would be her…”Why would I be happy.” I’m not the kind of person who would gloat about it.

”Why would I think that? Last night I went through my sister’s old diary that she had hidden in the closet again…’ ‘What? The diary? This is not good, then I immediately opened the closet, in a pile of clothes under the rummage a treasure box, said the treasure box, but just a beautiful wedding cake box, every time Mom and Dad drink wedding wine back will bring back the wedding cake gift box, beautiful, exquisite, of course, I stayed, Dad also said, the daughter is really a money-losing goods, if it is the man treats you won’t be prepared to gift box, what an attitude! I’m the only daughter you have, so it’s only a one-time loss! On that day, it happened that the gift box they brought back was made of iron, which is good and durable. Without saying a word, of course, I poured out all the cookies in it and took the box first, or else Huan would have to steal it from me again.

With this tin box, all my little things, including some love letters ah! You know what? Since I was in elementary school! Since I was in elementary school, people have been writing me love letters. If you don’t believe me, I’ll read you a passage from the bottom of the box and turn out a piece of yellowed homework paper!

[Liu Qingqing, your braid is so cute, I want to be your friend.] A small note written in crooked phonetic symbols, “My braid is so cute” You play well with my braid, then this boy transferred to another school in the third grade of the elementary school, this is the first love letter I received, when he was going to transfer to another school, he wrote a longer love letter, but unfortunately that letter was accidentally lost by me.

This is not the time to reminisce, my diary, I need to find my diary, to the tin box that I have already emptied, my diary is really gone, a diary that recorded three years of my country’s life in middle school is gone, I really let my brother steal it, oh my god! This can’t be the end of the world for me! I want to cry!

Go back to your computer and finish watching “Sister’s Closet 3” to find out the truth.

‘[On July 4, XX, my sister’s diary wrote, I hate my brother the most, and that girl called Wenwen,…my brother is mine alone, no one can snatch him away…], Wenwen is my first girlfriend, and also the only girlfriend I’ve had so far, the year my sister’s first year of state During the summer vacation, Wenwen and I made a date to go to the zoo, but I didn’t expect my sister to find out. She insisted on following me, and even used my mom’s power, so I had to bow down. My mom didn’t object to me having a girlfriend, but only if I didn’t regress in my homework. It was only when a boy started chasing after my sister that I was relieved…’It made me laugh to watch, “Brother is mine alone, no one can take him away” No wonder my brother said that the person who would be the happiest if she broke up with Sister Ewen would be me, brother, I’ve grown up enough to know that I’m old enough to know that siblings can only be siblings, ah! Damn, if brother also saw that part…brother already saw it.

‘[December 25th, XX, I was very happy, today my parents brought back a really beautiful gift box, but my father said something that made me very sad, saying something about his daughter being a money-loser, I really wanted to tell him, then I married my brother not just, it’s called fat water not falling into the outsider’s field ah! I want to tell him, then I’ll just marry my brother, it’s called “marrying my brother”! This is a good idea, I can’t let such a lovely sister marry someone else, who can love her as much as I do? After all, we are brother and sister! I still know about ethics and morals…”I’m going to faint, brother ah! That was just me being angry. Don’t take it seriously! That’s right! We’ve studied ethics and morals.

‘But the moment last night when I pulled my sister’s hand close to me, the soft feeling on my back, it was so exciting, if I could just…’ “Bastard!”

I cursed at my computer and turned off IE, I was fainting with anger, I thought my brother was a decent person? I didn’t realize it was a hypocrite, hmmm! I have to go get my diary back, the thought of my brother seeing all the secrets of my heart from my diary gives me the creeps.

I huffed and puffed my way to the door of my brother’s room and knocked desperately.

“Qingqing, it’s you! What’s up?”

I seemed to see panic on my brother’s face, I rushed into my brother’s room without saying a word, the first thing I looked at was my brother’s computer, it’s a shame that there was no stolen goods, I let my brother turn the screen off first, and I didn’t see the whereabouts of the diary after glancing around for a few moments, “What the hell are you doing?”

Hmph! Heart weakens, “I’m having a bit of a weird time with my computer again, and I wanted to borrow my brother’s computer for a bit.”

Calm down, calm down, I can’t be too impulsive, it’s not good if I spook a snake.

“Wasn’t it just fixed?”

“How should I know, another rust bucket.” I blurted out.

“I’ll go and help you out then!”

“Hmm! No, let’s talk about it tomorrow!”

A man and a woman in a room together, who knows what could happen? Mom and Dad were already asleep, and it wasn’t like the computer was really broken, “Good night.”

Throwing a good night I left my brother’s room.

I went back to my room, and the more I thought about it, the more wrong I felt. I don’t think my brother would really want to do something bad to me! I was so annoyed! Lying on the bed, I can’t sleep at all, some thoughts that shouldn’t be there appear in my mind, “Qingqing, my brother really likes you, Wendy is just a blindfold, in fact, the person my brother loves is you”. Or else, [Qingqing, let brother give you a kiss! Stop, stop, I can’t think about it anymore. Brother is so annoying. He’s not writing about his sister’s closet! I’ve lost all my good impressions of him.

I came to leave a message to scold him properly, back to the computer table, I once again open IE to enter the site, to take what nickname is good?

“Green Pringles.” Uh-huh! Let’s call it the Green Fruit.

[Willow Green, peeking at your sister’s privacy is not a good thing to do! That’s good for now, hit the post button, hey, let’s give him some warning first.

After writing the message, I felt full of satisfaction in my heart, regardless of whether he is a brother or not, peeping at his sister’s privacy is a bad thing.

Turn off the computer! Don’t think about anything, brother, this person who’s been in my life since I was born, I’ve never wanted to leave him, but people have to face the reality, even if he breaks up with Evan, there’ll be another sister or something who’ll take over this position, and one day there’s going to be someone called sister-in-law who’s going to completely take over my position in my brother’s heart, and I don’t know that if that day really comes, will I give him my blessing? Will I give my brother my blessing? I think so!

How did I feel the first time I saw my brother bring Evan-san to the house? It’s been a long time. It was Kunoichi, I think! I don’t even remember…

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Three summers ago…

“Mei-Ya! Be good later, okay? Brother will bring his girlfriend to the house to play.”

Mom was all over the place, the adults in our family are really not ordinary and enlightened, just a freshman in high school and you can openly bring your girlfriend over to the house, so when I’m a freshman in high school I’m going to bring my boyfriend home as well.

“Sis! You go to the end of the alley and buy two sodas for your mom.”

Mom called me again.

“Oh! You told me to go buy it!”

How hot it is outside! I reluctantly beamed and walked to the convenience store, it was inexplicable that I would be bothered to buy a soda for a thousand dollars just for a girlfriend.

By the time I walked home, there was an extra pair of unfamiliar sandals on the doorstep, my brother’s girlfriend, I think!

“I bought it back.”

“Qingqing you’re back!”

My brother seemed happy to see me, “Wendy Wendy this is Qingqing, the naughty little ㄚ I told you about.”

“What mischievous little ㄚ, you’re the nasty one?”

Damn, what kind of introduction is that!

Can’t you say something nice? Like perky and cute! I hate it, I hate my brother the most, somehow I suddenly wanted to cry, put the soda on the coffee table, I rushed upstairs, really hugged my pillow and cried for a while, when I stopped crying even I didn’t know why I was crying.

“Sis! What are you doing? Brother said you…why are you crying?”

Damn it’s embarrassing to have my mom find my tears.

“No! How can my brother call me a naughty ㄚ in front of others?”

I don’t even know why I care so much about that anymore.

“Ouch! Brother is joking, this you also cry ah! Brother bought a cake, come down and eat it!”

Mom is always so gentle no matter what, why am I not like mom?

“Uh-huh!”

Wiping away my tears, I followed my mom downstairs in one piece.

“Little Qingqing is really angry ah!”

My brother was a little embarrassed to see me, but I was the one who was embarrassed, just like my mom said, it was just a joke!

“Green this piece for you.”

Sister Ewen has a soft voice, a bit of a mother’s voice, but of course she’s no match for her mother, but I’m starting to like her a bit.

“Thanks.”

After receiving the cake, she poured me another soda, and her smile was sweet, too. I can’t imagine that my brother would find such a cute girlfriend, it’s unbelievable.

“Huh! Where’s that glutton Huan?”

I did look around and didn’t see the glutton.

“Oh! He went to Zhang Youping’s house.”

Mom answered me.

“Count him out.”

I’m secretly happy, now I’m not afraid of not having enough to eat, heh.

“Well, take the cake and soda and go back to your room and eat!”

Mom came up to me as if she wanted me to kick me out of the living room.

“I want to watch TV!”

“Then come and see it in my room!”

“Yeah!”

Mom knows me best, and this trick has always worked because I love my mom and dad’s room the most, it’s spacious and cozy.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

That was the first time Sister Evan came to the house, and after that she became a regular visitor to our house, and I became the super light bulb between them.

I didn’t think they’d break up. Why? Sister Ewen suggested it, right? That’s what it says in the novel, then my brother must be very sad and upset, should I go and comfort him? It’s better to pretend I don’t know. Pretend I don’t know!

Otherwise, wouldn’t my brother’s pretense of strength be in vain?

Suddenly I feel so sorry for my brother, is this the difference between boys and girls? When a girl falls out of love, she can cry openly, but when a boy falls out of love, he can only hide in the dark and cry? Even have to pretend as if nothing happened, think about it is really sad.

Forget it, I won’t bother with you. It’s just a novel anyway! I think he’s just expressing his emotions on the internet, why take it so seriously?

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“Sis! Get up.”

The faint sound of my mom’s morning call.

Get up? No way! I feel like I just fell asleep, don’t I? I grabbed my watch and looked at it! It’s half past six.

“I won’t call you! Remember to get up!”

“All right!”

Six-thirty, it’s still early, let me sleep a little more! Ten minutes, ten minutes is all it takes, and shrinking back into my cozy comforter, I go back to sleep.

I don’t know how much time had passed, but I figured it was time to get up, got out of bed and folded the covers, when I suddenly glanced at the perpetual calendar clock on the table, 7:10, it was 7:10 all right, “Wow! It’s over.”

I wash my face and change my clothes, the fastest and the fastest will take ten minutes, maybe more, it takes twenty minutes to walk to school, and at least ten to fifteen minutes to run with running, not to mention that it is impossible for me to run as fast as I can, and my heart is starting to panic, what to do? What should I do?

Mom’s gone to the Tofun Dance and won’t be back until at least 7:30, Dad left the house at 7:00, Huan should be out too, and even if he’s not, it won’t help, brother, yes, that’s right, brother, he usually doesn’t leave the house until 8:00 or 9:00, oh! My dear brother, you are my only hope.

Three or two steps rushed out of the room, bang bang bang, this is the sound of me knocking on my brother’s door, no reaction, I knocked again at the very least ten times, how is still no reaction, anxious to death, but I am also very anxious to urinate, “Brother, brother.”

Please, please, please open the door! “Brother, brother.”

I was about to kick open my brother’s room with my foot, wow! I fell down, but luckily my patience was pretty good, or I would have peed on the spot.

“What are you doing? Coming to tear my room apart this early in the morning!”

My brother helped me up from the floor.

Rubbing my ass that was about to fall in half, “Who called you, I couldn’t wake up from screaming, that’s why I wanted to kick in the door to your room.” I said pathetically.

“Go ahead! What do you want?”

It looks like he’s upset that I woke him up!

“I ……”

Oh, my God! This person sleeps without clothes yo! “You …… just sleep naked like that!”

Naked is exaggerated a little bit, but my brother’s whole body is probably only one, blue panties, so I hurried to move away from the line of sight, said to move away, to really some can not bear to, when my brother became so strong, chest that bulging two, not a fierce man’s pectoral muscles, right! I’ve seen the pectoral muscles of fierce men, it’s not very rare! I am also curious! Occasionally, I have seen on the internet the pectoral muscles and biceps of some fierce men, I can’t imagine that our brother has such a good body!

“What naked? I’m wearing a pair of panties at least!”

Said really justified, that dry hemp suddenly hide behind the door to go, was I said brother is really hiding into the room, only poked out a head to continue to talk to me.

“Ouch! No need to hide! It’s not like I haven’t seen it before, when I was a kid I saw don’t look.”

That being said, it’s not quite the same as it was when you were a kid, is it? It should be very different!

“Nonchalant, what the hell are you doing?”

“Done.”

I screamed out of nowhere and my brother ran out again.

“What is it?” My brother asked in a panic.

“I’m going to be late, will you give me a ride?”

Business matters.

“Carry you, what time is it?”

Checking my watch, I took a sharp breath, “It’s 7:16, brother, hurry up, hurry up, I have to go pee first.”

Do not care about my lady’s image, rushed into the bathroom, first to liberate a bit is important, after the toilet, by the way, wash your face and brush your teeth, time is short, I see the face soap also save it!

Three minutes, this is already the limit, rushed out of the bathroom, and then rushed into the room, put on the uniform, comb a hair, finally done, pick up the schoolbag, even if the dress is complete, look at the watch, seven twenty-two minutes.

“Are you done yet, brother?”

“Waiting for you?”

My brother had already dressed up, carrying a helmet in his hand, and stood on the first floor stairway in good style, “Come down quickly!”

Prince Charming ah! My brother has a white leisure suit and a springtime smile, is it because he’s my savior that I think he’s especially handsome today, or, has he always been this handsome and I didn’t realize it.

“Stay there, you’re not going to be late.”

My brother’s voice interrupted my rambling thoughts.

“Whoo!”

Three or two steps to jump down the stairs, if not for my brother instantly help me, I would have fallen into a dog shit, fell into my brother’s sturdy chest, a light fragrance, this is the smell of men?

“Put on your helmet and lock the door, I’m going to start the car.”

My brother righted me, handed me a set of keys, and headed for the door. Of course I had to do as I was told, put on my helmet, locked the gate, and stepped onto my brother’s motorcycle, suddenly wanting to hug my brother tightly, and this time I didn’t have to be pulled by my brother, I knew I had to hold on to him.

“Sit tight.”

My brother gave a reminder, pushed the throttle, and ta-da, the motorcycle was already riding out of the alley and weaving through the main street, which probably only took about five minutes!

When I got to the front door of the school, my helmet wasn’t even off yet, all I could think about was rushing through the door, “Dang dang dang dang.”

The bell rang, and I was safely through, when I remembered, the helmet on my head.

“Qingqing, I’ll pick you up after school.”

My brother chuckled loudly towards me.

“Well, see you later brother.”

I said softly, waving at my brother.

Took off my helmet and had to take it to class.

Brother became a man, when did he secretly become so attractive? Broad chest, solid arms, charming smile, and ……

“Willow Green.”

I was mesmerized by my thoughts when I was interrupted, it was Coquette calling me, “Yes?” I asked looking at her.

“Next-door-like Lee Jung-hyun came to see you again.”

Turns out she’s here to deliver the message, “Who cares about him!”

“What are you thinking about! I’ve called you several times, but you didn’t respond.”

Chotin huffed a little.

“How can there be several voices? I answered when you called!”

“Yeah, right! You answer when I call?”

Qiao Ting turned her face to Shu Yun who was next door to her, “Hey Shu Yun, how many times did you testify that I just called her?”

“I miss my boyfriend! It’s normal that I didn’t hear you scream!”

Shu Yun spoke in an ambiguous tone.

“What are you talking about? What do you mean, you want a boyfriend? I’ll beat you up!”

I made a gesture to hit her.

“Spare me your life! Then tell me the truth, who drove you here this morning! Who was it if it wasn’t your boyfriend?”

“I see, you bitch, that’s my brother, I asked my brother to drive me when I was almost late in the morning.”

“Your brother? I’m jealous!”

Look at the love that seems to be bubbling in her eyes, “It’s good to have a brother.”

“Envy!”

Having a brother is probably really something to be envied! At least there’s someone to save you in a hundred thousand emergencies.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

I don’t know why. Today I am especially looking forward to the end of school, of course I look forward to the end of school very much every day, but today, this desire is especially strong, why? Looking at the helmet in my hand, is it because my brother said he would come to give me a ride?

Today is the first time since I went to high school, my brother drove me, my life has always been regular, has never happened will be late for this kind of thing, to say that this is all my brother’s fault, if he did not write that what sister’s closet, how will I be rambling, not rambling and how will not sleep well, not sleep well and how will not get up in bed, in short, all are my brother’s fault, so think about it, he drove me is supposed to be.

Speak of the devil.

“Get in the car!”

My brother’s car had stopped in front of me.

“Qingqing he’s your brother!”

Qiaoting usually hitchhiking with me, this morning heard me say my brother is coming to drive me, she and Shuyun two people have to see my brother’s true face.

”Qingqing is so pretty, her brother must be very handsome.” That’s what Qiaoting told Shuyun in the morning.

”Then we must see if the beautiful woman’s brother is handsome, right?” Shuyun followed suit and blindly coaxed.

”We’ve agreed, you can’t rely on me! When your brother comes, you must give us a good look.” ”Just take a look! Just don’t be disappointed.’ As a result, these two people have been following me since the bell rang, until now.

“Your classmate?”

My brother asked as he lifted the front hood of his helmet.

I turned my head and wow! What do you know about nymphomaniacs? The way they both look right now is the standard nymphomaniac look, no way! Just by seeing my brother’s eyes, they were mesmerized like this, what if they saw my brother’s face, so I decided to solve the mystery.

“Brother, my classmates said they want to see if my brother, who is a big beautiful girl, is also a big handsome guy, so take off your helmet!”

It seems that these two have been watching in awe, and neither of them objected when I said so.

“Huh.”

My brother laughed out loud, probably at us milquetoast schoolgirls! But he took off his helmet quite simply, he wasn’t so confident in himself!

Wow! The moment my brother took off his helmet and tossed his hair, I turned into a nymphomaniac just like them. Is this really the brother I’ve known for seventeen years? Is this really the brother I’ve known for seventeen years? Did he become so handsome and dashing overnight? How come I didn’t realize it at all.

“Really handsome!”

This came from the mouths of two girls, actually three, and in the way, I restrained myself with what was left of my sanity.

“Your classmates are so cute.”

My brother smiled cheerfully.

“Yeah! They’ve always been so cute.”

Not being able to let them continue to lose their cool, I squeezed both of their arms.

“Qingqing, why are you pinching me?”

Chotin spoke reluctantly.

“I’m going back, bye!”

Putting on my helmet, I straddled the back seat.

“Come to our house to play sometime, Qingqing is bored being a girl.”

No way! You’re picking up a girl right in front of me!

“We go there all the time, but we don’t even see my brother!”

Qiao Ting’s skin isn’t just plain thick!

“Oh! Let me know when you come back next, and I’ll be sure to treat you all well.”

“Brother.”

I’m really afraid that they’ll continue talking, Qiao Ting is a powerful character, I tapped my brother’s shoulder and interrupted them, “Qiao Ting, Shu Yun goodbye.”

“Bye brother.”

Qiao Ting and Shu Yun said in unison, it seems that they only have their brother in their eyes without me.

“Bye!”

My brother put on his helmet and drove me and just took off before their eyes.

Chapter 03 The Scars of Lost Love

There was a brief sweetness to sitting behind my brother, brief, yes, he was my brother after all!

I hope to have a boyfriend like my brother someday, that would make life so much better.

It’s a short trip, five minutes to get home, and it’s a split second to be able to fantasize about it.

When I got home, it was time for me to turn into Cinderella, alas! Putting down my school bag, I had to go into the kitchen and wash my hands for this family, anyway, I was already familiar with it, washing vegetables, cutting meat, frying fish, ah! Oh no! I forgot to cook.

This is great, the dishes are fried, the raw rice is not yet cooked, and when the rice is ready, the dishes are cold.

Sitting at the table, staring at the four-course meal on the table, just waiting for the meal to jump.

“It’s not done yet!”

My brother’s voice came from the stairs.

“Nope! Forgot to cook it and it’s still in the electric pot?”

“What are you doing? Absentminded, late in the morning, and forgetting to cook.”

How dare you ask me, the culprit is you, I gave my brother a blank look and didn’t bother with him.

“Yo, ignore me when you’re done utilizing me.”

“How am I ignoring you!”

My brother was already walking up to me, “It smells so good, I knew there was fried fish, I could smell it from the second floor.”

My brother suddenly stretched out his claws and tried to steal the fish on the table, but I beat him back with my chopsticks, “Oooh, you can’t even taste it!”

Watching my brother rub the back of his hand that was sore from the knock caused me to laugh out loud, “You’re still laughing, I’m starving and passed out and I haven’t eaten yet.”

“Strange, when did you start eating at home, I didn’t even know!”

Except for the occasional lunch at home during the holidays, my brother hardly ever eats dinner at home since he went to college.

“Why don’t you eat when there’s good food at home!”

“Oh!”

I looked at him suspiciously, “It’s not that you’ve been dumped and it’s miserable eating out alone, so you want to relive the warmth of home!”

After saying those words, I began to regret them, was I such a mean girl? I hurt my brother so mercilessly, knowing that what was said could be the truth.

My brother is really calm and doesn’t change his face, did I guess wrong?

My brother has been silent for too long, it’s because I said so! “It’s not true!”

I asked carefully, also noting the change in my brother’s expression.

My brother suddenly smiled, “It’s true.”

Said in a cloudy way, as if it wasn’t a big deal.

“Huh? No way!”

I was still dismayed to get confirmation from my brother.

“It’s true.”

“Well, alas! The sky’s the limit, if you look again, you’ll find one! Don’t be sad.”

What a lousy consolation this is. It’s embarrassing!

“Do I look sad to you?”

My brother asked me with a smile on his face.

It’s not too intentional! If you’re sad, you’re sad! I’m not going to laugh at him, am I? I ask myself, I couldn’t possibly not laugh. “You call that a forced smile.”

“Forcing a smile that bad?”

“You really aren’t sorry at all?”

“Can lamentation be undone?”

My brother was finally reacting normally, and in his eyes I read some despondency.

“Why?”

Anyone would want to know why, right?

My brother shook his head, “Dinner’s ready! I’m really starving.”

It’s spinning too fast! You want to run away before you’ve satisfied my curiosity? “It’s not that fast, by the time you’re done, it’s almost done.”

“You’re so mean, you have to feed me if you want to force a confession!”

“Then you’re wrong, you won’t be fed until you make it clear?”

“Don’t be so curious, okay?”

My brother reached out and pinched my nose with his finger.

“Ouch!”

Waving my brother’s hand away, I rubbed my slightly sore nose and pouted my lips as I asked, “You really didn’t tell me?”

“You’ll understand when you’re older.”

My brother’s voice is getting more and more mournful, should I stop there?

“You still think I’m a child?”

“Qingqing has grown up, but there are some things you won’t understand until a few years later.”

Or treat me like a little girl, forget it, no more questions can not be asked, “ding” just as the rice also jumped.

“Dinner’s ready.”

As soon as he heard about the rice jumping brother was going to rush over.

“Slow down, you can’t eat just yet from the jump.”

“How long is that going to take?”

“In a few minutes!”

“Okay! I’ll go get Mom and Dad then.”

“Uh-huh!”

“Right.”

My brother just walked to the stairway and turned back, “Don’t tell them what I just told you.”

“Did you tell me what happened?”

“You …… better not have.”

My brother gave his word and went upstairs.

What a scary look, murderous, not exaggerating at all, my brother just often threatens me like that, don’t worry! Qingqing has grown up and doesn’t snitch anymore.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

I don’t snitch, but I will never let my brother have a good meal, who let him have a handle on me, and the worst thing is that he also threatened me, during dinner I intentionally suggested that I want Sister Evan to come to our house to play, but my mom cooperated well, so I saw my brother’s face go green and white at once, so unhappy ah! Finally calmed the anger in my chest.

When I got back to my room and saw the computer, I couldn’t help but turn it on to see if there were any recent developments, “Hurry up! The speed is so slow.”

Sitting in front of the computer, impatiently waiting for the page down, finally to the home page, move a mouse, “sister’s closet 3” Huh, there is “sister’s closet 4”, wow!

I can’t believe how quick you are! Hurry up and take a look.

”I remembered that breaking into my sister’s room was also forced, the girl’s boudoir! How can a man just barge in?” ‘That day, I and Wenwen after watching the movie is planning to go home, beforehand and mother said to take Wenwen back to eat dinner, who knows a movie theater, on the rain, but Wenwen said it’s okay, anyway, is not very far, according to the rain should not be down big, wear a helmet is enough, but people count less than God, just a minute before arriving home, the rain suddenly turned, a pouring rain so come! The whole body, except for the buttocks sitting on the seat cushion, is not spared.

As soon as mom saw us all wet, she instructed me to go to my sister’s room to find clothes for Wenwen. I am a boy, strong and healthy, so I let Wenwen go to the bathroom to rinse off first, take off her clothes, change into a clean T-shirt, and then walk into my sister’s room open my sister’s closet open, and from then on my sister’s closet became my treasure hunting place.

The girl’s room is really extraordinary, all the boys want to see have, recalling the first time into the sister’s room, I of course said into puberty after the sister’s room, as if it is on the national first or second bar! Anyway, it was after my great-aunt entered her life, this little ninny, will not let me into her room, only she did not lock the door of the habit, and I have been very abide by this unwritten rules, “boys can not enter the girl’s room,” if it is not mom authorized, I will not be rashly intruded into the sister’s room.’ “Auntie” even this you write, I’m really convinced, after complaining about my brother, I continue to read down.

‘Speaking of my sister’s diary, I wanted to say that I took the clothes, but I accidentally hooked down a scarf, which was great, my sister’s neat and tidy closet was messed up by me, something bad happened, but at this time there was Wenwen’s call, no matter what, just take a piece of clothing first, and then come back to organize it.’ No wonder, one day I felt that my closet seemed to be a bit messy, it couldn’t have been stolen that day! And I didn’t even notice, I was really careless, mom was even an accomplice, I fainted.

Hey, maybe God intended to arrange all this! When I was organizing my sister’s closet, I found a “treasure”, which is not an exaggeration to call it a “treasure”, a diary of my sister’s junior high school career, wow! The writing is really exhaustive, put it away first, I will read it when I have time, I cleaned up my sister’s closet roughly, I’d better leave the scene quickly! It won’t be fun if we get caught.” Damn it, I want you to get caught, how can you deny it?

When my brother went to take a shower, I slipped into his room to have a good look for my lost diary for I don’t know how long, and this little plot took shape in my ice-cold head.

But when is brother going to take a bath? What if he doesn’t wash until midnight? Ugh! This really isn’t a good plan, really it’s all getting to my brother, let’s ask first!

Grabbing a change of clothes, he walked over to the door of his brother’s room and knocked, “Are you going to take a shower, brother?”

“Not yet, if you want to wash it you do it first!”

My brother didn’t open the door and only responded to me from his room.

“I’ll take a long time to wash, why don’t you do it first!”

“I’m in no hurry, take your time washing!”

“Good.”

It was so discouraging that I had to be a good boy and take a shower.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Brother can still really touch, Huan has finished his evening meal and still not going to take a bath, it’s good to rush that kid to take a bath first.

“Huan.”

The big one can’t call the small move always still manage to move it!

“Something wrong?”

Huan poked out the door and asked me.

You’re not so cold! I’m a sister!

“I’m going to use the bathroom later, so get in the shower!”

“You use it first!”

Oddly enough, these two brothers are going to be later than later, aren’t they? “You wash first, I don’t need to right now, hurry up and wash!”

Showing off your sister’s prowess.

“All right!”

Although Xiao Huan is not willing, but also can do nothing, the heart can not help but have some small satisfaction, when the sister is still beneficial, not to mention that I am also in charge of his five dirty temples, huh.

Addressing the small ones, I’ll see how long my brother has to touch them.

It’s half past ten, and there’s no movement at all.

Finally, a footstep is heard, I think it’s my brother! Pretend you have to go to the bathroom and come out to check it out.

“You need to go to the bathroom!” My brother asked as soon as he saw me.

“No, I’m just going downstairs to get some water, you’re taking a shower?” I asked this knowingly.

“Uh-huh.”

My brother nodded and went into the bathroom.

I was about to make my move when my brother ran out again and almost scared me to death.

“Forgot my clothes.”

My brother smiled coyly and ran into his room for a moment before rushing into the bathroom again.

I stood outside and heard the sound of flushing water, confirming that my brother had already begun to take a shower, which made me feel relieved to sneak into my brother’s room.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Is it because I’m a thief? My heart started pounding as soon as I walked in the door. Looking around, where should I start?

Bookshelf, hmm, just start from the bookshelf, Gu Wen Guan Zhi, I’m not looking at it wrong! Brother will be interested in this kind of book, empty city, I think 80% is placed on the bookshelf to decorate, it seems that in the bookshelf will not get anything.

Drawers, right to find drawers is the right, brother’s room on two cabinets, bookcases and closets, it should not be difficult to find, look for the closet first, maybe hidden in the drawers in the closet may also say, open the brother’s closet, suddenly I feel like a moron, why do I sneak around like this ah!

Why would I say that? Brother’s room is actually also my jurisdiction, in addition to cleaning his room for him, and occasionally have to fold the quilt for him, of course, every day to collect down the clothes are also I folded for him ah! I could have used the time I spent tidying up his room to do a proper search. What’s the point of sneaking into his room like this, really? ……

Forget about it anyway, come all the way here, brother probably not so fast to wash up, see if there is any new goods in his computer, sit in front of the brother’s computer, flexible control of the mouse, have not seen such a bold thief it!

Open Windows Media Player and take a look at the browse list, just click on any one of them to take a look!

Oh, my God! The following images from …… are not suitable for teenagers under the age of 18. I’m just a few months behind, so it’s okay!

The man on the screen, lifts up the skirt of the woman’s one-piece dress with his hand and slowly pulls down her panties, wow! It’s really restricted. Should I keep watching? What if I see something I shouldn’t? I thought so, but I didn’t move my eyes away from the woman’s lower body, and watched as the man used his hand to open it, and those two pieces were the petals mentioned in the novel. The length is not really quite good-looking, wait, mine is also long like that? I lowered my head and looked between my legs, grew to be so big, I really haven’t seen every place on my whole body!

This man is really disgusting, how can he use his tongue to lick a girl’s place, doesn’t he think it’s dirty? I can’t believe men actually lick girls there.

Why is it getting hotter and hotter? It’s not like the air conditioner isn’t on! So has been dry heat up, pick up the remote control of the air conditioner, the temperature for him to 22, should not be hot.

“Ah! ……”

Is it really that good? Screaming so loud, the girls let loose with a look of intoxication.

“Ah!”

This time it’s not the woman on the screen that’s screaming, it’s the girl I’m yelling at, oh my god! I swallowed my mouth, the man even stood up, so naked in front of me, wrong, is in front of the screen, hurry to cover your eyes, do not look, that in the lower abdomen towering “something” is the male unique organ? What is it called, penis, yes, at least I have some common sense, how so big, take away the hand covering the eyes, anyway, look at all have looked at, just take a good look at a clear, but also counted as a bit of knowledge.

I don’t know if my brother’s there is the same way, but I saw my brother this morning wearing only his little underwear, and I didn’t look at him in a hurry… Hey! What was I thinking?

Wait, I haven’t seen it yet! The man had poofed that huge cock into the girl’s pussy and it simply dazzled me, the man shaking hard and the woman screaming as hard as she could.

Suddenly feel the whole body itchy, hand unconsciously with the picture of the man caressing the woman’s breasts, also caressing their own breasts, the man rubbed the woman’s nipples with his fingers, my fingers also unconsciously gentle with their own nipples, an indescribable feeling rippling through my mind, it is itchy and is not, touched and touched the nipples are really hard, from the outside of the clothes, you can really see a two From the outside of my clothes, I could really see two bumps, but the feeling of touching my nipples was really comfortable.

The man leaned down and took a bite of the woman’s nipple, sucking on it with abandon! A small convulsion also made me feel incomparable pleasure, this can’t be the orgasm that people say! The body involuntarily trembled a little, suddenly, feel a warm stream in the lower body, is not the aunt came it!

Reach out to the bottom of the panties a touch, a little wet, really not good, but take a look in front of the eyes, in addition to a little wet, what color is not, then it is not the aunt came, then what is it? Is it really “obscene water” overflowing, I’m not so obscene it! I’m not that slutty, am I? I reacted so quickly. ……

“Green.”

Ahh! Oh no! Still in a trance, I just let my brother wake me up.

“What are you doing in my room at this late hour if you’re not sleeping?”

My brother’s voice was still steady, but my heart felt like it was going to jump out of my chest.

“I ……”

Oh no, what am I going to do, the worst part is that my hand is still on the mouse, hurry away from it, “I’m waiting for you.”

What am I saying? I’m waiting for my brother to do what ah!

“Wait for me?”

My brother kicked the door shut with his foot as he wiped his hair and walked over.

‘Ahh! Uh-huh! What’s that noise?

I realized something was wrong when I noticed my brother’s eyes looking past me at the computer screen, oh!

Oh, my God!

“I ……”

“You’re into porn too?”

My brother asked with an ambiguous look on his face.

“Who’s interested in porn! I was just bored waiting for you and wanted to say if there was anything good, just listen, I just turned it on and I didn’t see anything.”

Who would believe it? Hesitating again, she realized that the hand that had just touched her panties was still hanging in mid-air, and hurriedly wiped it on the hem of her skirt.

“What are you doing with your hands?”

How can you be so sharp-eyed? Even this little action was seen by my brother.

“Where’s the fuck?”

It’s not a period, but it’s always a little wet, but letting my brother say that makes me afraid to wipe it.

“It’s not a reaction to watching it!”

The smile on my brother’s face was really getting ambiguous and annoying.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about?”

Of course I had to keep pretending, “I didn’t see anything.”

“If you have a look, you have a look! It’s not like I’m going to laugh at you or tell mom about it.”

Uh-huh? Is this an insinuation about me? “With a face that red and panting when you talk, you’re asking me to believe you didn’t look? Liar!”

My brother looked like he was mocking me, it was so annoying! I wanted to find a hole in the ground and jump into it.

“I’m going to my room.”

I don’t know how many more taunts I’ll be subjected to if I stay any longer, so I might as well just leave.

“Go well.”

As a result, I actually tripped over the chair, and just flopped straight into my brother’s arms, and let my brother give me a hand up, and the worst thing is that it seems …… as if my brother’s hand still touched my breasts, and it wasn’t on purpose! “Your body is so hot!”

My brother asked as he grabbed my hand bladder.

“Your room is too hot.”

I responded casually.

“I just came in here and almost died of cold, and you’re calling my room hot?”

“I am feeling hot!”

“You’re not feverish!”

Saying just that he even touched my forehead, “Wow! Your face is getting redder and redder, your forehead is fine, no fever.”

“I didn’t have a fever in the first place!”

I don’t know whether it is intentional or unintentional, I found that my brother seemed to look toward the chair I just sat, I also followed my brother’s eyes to look, not to look okay, this look, the blue velvet chair seems to have a small piece of water stains, is not very obvious, but also can not be ignored, can’t be left behind by me, right!

What I didn’t expect was that my brother grabbed my left hand and held it open and sniffed it close to his nose, “What are you doing?”

I, of course, jerked my hand back in a death grip.

“Little girls grow up.”

What do you mean?

“But it’s not good for you to see these things too early, in a few years! Brother will give you another set then.”

What’s the matter with you? I’ll be eighteen in two months, so what’s a few months, huh?

“Phew! Seems pretty defiant.”

“No, what brother said, but if you didn’t have that kind of stuff on your computer, how would I have seen it?”

“Wow! So it’s still my fault! I don’t blame you for peeking at my computer, you blame me.”

“Told you! I came to wait for you and you left your computer on, so I just looked around ……”

“Well, you did just say you were waiting for me, so what are you waiting for me for?”

“Well, this ……”

Oh no, how can I tell my brother I’m here for the diary, I don’t even know how I’m going to round this off when I give him a hard time, “Oh! I remember.”

Suddenly an idea struck.

“Oh! Come to think of it!”

Look at my brother’s unimpressed face.

“You’re not mad at me for saying that on purpose at dinner!”

Forget it, I’ll be condescending and pretend to come and apologize! Or else what.

“Oh! I should have known you wouldn’t miss the chance to screw me.”

“Really? Then you’re not angry at all!”

“Am I that careful?”

“That’s good, then I’ll go to my room.”

It’s safe to go through, so why don’t I go? Standing up I was about to leave my brother’s room.

“Green.”

“Anything else?”

I stopped and asked my brother.

“Green.”

“If you have something to say, say it! I’m sleepy, and if I don’t go to bed early, I won’t be able to get up again tomorrow.”

“Green.”

What the hell is going on, my brother actually hugged me, my heart suddenly raced and my whole body got even hotter, “Qingqing, stay with me, okay?”

My brother sounded so mournful, and it was no wonder, he had just fallen out of love.

“The sky’s the limit! Just forget about Evan!”

I rubbed my brother’s head and patted his shoulder comfortingly.

“Green.”

Called me several times in a row ah! Why do I feel something is wrong, my brother’s head seems to be buried in my bosom, his head is trembling slightly, he’s not crying!

“Brother, don’t feel bad, it’s not like your condition is bad, today my classmates were all mesmerized by you like nymphomaniacs, there must be quite a few girls who have a crush on you, grabbing them by the handful, you’ll soon have a new girlfriend, there’s really no need to feel too bad.”

I’ve never been good at comforting people. What does that make me?

“It’s okay.”

My brother looked up at me, “If ……”

“If what?”

My brother stopped halfway through his sentence, halfway through, “Brother, what did you say if?”

“Nothing? Go to bed early! I’ll drive you in the morning.”

“Really?”

Is it a blessing in disguise that my brother volunteered to drive me? Uh-huh? – Yeah, that’s right. Cause of misfortune, that’s right I was expecting my brother to blame me for breaking into his room, but I didn’t realize that he was going to drive me to school, so I could at least get an extra half hour of sleep, “That’s very kind of you, brother.”

Hugging his brother’s head and kissing him hard on the forehead for a while, “I love you, brother.”

“All right, all right, you little ass-kisser, go back to sleep!”

My brother slapped me on the ass and kicked me out of the room.

Whew! Luckily he didn’t catch on to what I was trying to do, it was getting late, it was time to go to bed, “Ah!”

A big yawn, really sleepy and can’t keep my eyes open.

Back to the room, a mess on the desk, fortunately, homework has been written, clean up a bit on it, ready to turn off the computer is going to sleep, but the hand just touched the mouse actually have a kind of do not want to put the idea, but also, anyway, tomorrow, my brother wants to drive me, you can get up later, just looked at half of the closet, continue to see it through!

‘Come to think of it breaking up with Wenwen, it wasn’t without precursors, it’s just that I’ve been deliberately ignoring it until it really happened, and all I could do was to face it openly.’ A precursor? Could it be a fight, but I haven’t seen them fight before, but who would fight in front of others! But who fights in front of other people? It’s just a private fight between two people, and then it’s fine again, just like my brother and I always fight! It’s not a problem. They’re siblings, after all!

”Wenwen protested to me more than once, saying that I always open my mouth sister, close my mouth sister, say sister’s cute, talk about sister’s naughty, if a day without mentioning sister as if there is no topic, I’m not a man who can speak well, the most frequent thing in life, in addition to chatting with brothers about which woman how to be how to be, this I think that Wenwen will not love to hear it! I don’t think Wenwen would like to hear that, or the content of the professor’s lectures in class, which no one would want to hear! That leaves me, the naughty and cute little girl, who knew this would be the cause of our breakup.” No way! I’m the trigger, I’m not that much of a hater! I let you guys as a topic of conversation, do not feel aggrieved, but even dislike me, and Wen Wen split is good, so hate me, in the future if you become my sister-in-law, will also be a sister-in-law will be incompatible, split is good, split is good.

‘When Wenwen left in tears, I never understood what was going on in a girl’s mind. It’s not even enough to be jealous of other girls, she’s also jealous of my sister, alas! Sighing softly, I was really three times helpless.” I also sighed along with her, I’m even more helpless and innocent ah!

‘After thinking about it all night, a girl’s mind is very sharp, could it be that there’s really something wrong with a man like me who hangs on to his sister all day long? Could it be that I’m just like those incest novels that write that I’m in love with my own sister ……’No way! This is not a joke, brother ah! You don’t be influenced by novels to think nonsense.

‘My sister, indeed, is a girl who deserves to be carefully held in the heart of a man’s hand and cared for, how good it would be if she were not my sister.’ I sincerely look forward to …… ‘How good it would be if she were not my sister.’

Could it be that the if that my brother has been unable to say is ……

Chapter 04 Unexpected Excitement

“Wow! Overslept again.”

With a cry of misery, he almost rolled to the floor with his blanket, “What? It’s ten past seven.”

A short knock came at the door.

“Whoops!”

Where are my socks? I left them at the foot of the bed last night!

Knock, knock, the door continued to be knocked on.

“Whoops!”

I’m so distracted by the knocking, I’m surprised to find socks by the door. Really, you can walk without legs.

“Phew! Missy’s up!”

As soon as the door opened, I saw a man lounging around, one hand in his pocket, chewing betel nut in his mouth, no la! I think it’s chewing gum!

“Whoa! If you’re trying to wake me up, isn’t it too late?”

“I can’t even wake you up with my knocking hand and I’m blaming me.”

Look at my brother really putting on an innocent face!

“Yes?”

I really didn’t hear my brother’s knocking, and there was just the second time, so could it be the knocking I heard when I was just dreaming about woodpeckers.

“No need to wonder, I’ll meet you downstairs.”

My brother looked at his watch, “You have twelve minutes.”

“What? Twelve points.”

No need to panic. My brother said he’d drive me. Twelve minutes is plenty for me.

After freshening up gracefully and checking his watch at 7:20, it was at least much faster than yesterday.

When I got downstairs my brother tossed me the helmet, put on the hat and closed the door, got on the back of my brother’s motorcycle, holding on to the side of my brother’s waist, and thought I was about to set off, but then I realized my brother had grabbed my hand and made my two hands overlap and cross in front of his belly, “Hold on.”

“Uh-huh.”

I was obediently hugging my brother, but my brother’s hand still refused to let go, the warmth of his hand passed through the back of my hand, I suddenly felt a surge of electricity through my whole body, my brother is not willing to let go? My brother’s hand seems to be very deliberately holding up my fingertips, gently squeezed a little, if I just want to hold him tight, what does this action mean? Suddenly I felt as if my heartbeat had sped up, I’m afraid a hundred beats a minute wouldn’t be a problem, “Brother, I’m going to be late.”

But now is not the time to think about that, I have to go to school and I can’t be late yet.

“Sitting down?”

My brother hesitated for a moment to ask this.

“Sit tight.”

I put a little pressure on my brother’s waist, and he was relieved to start the car and set off toward my school.

Today was two or three minutes faster than yesterday, I think! There was still time to calmly take off my helmet and say goodbye to my brother.

“I’ll drive you after school.”

My brother said as he placed my helmet.

“I’ll just walk with my classmates.”

Subconsciously I had a sudden urge to detach myself from my brother.

“Yeah? …… That’s good too.”

Is it just me? It’s a lost tone!

“Brother.”

“Hmm?”

“You might as well come and drive me.”

“No problem.”

Through the hood of the helmet I could still visibly see my brother’s excited smile rising from his lost face, which …… “It’s almost time, get in!”

“Right oooh! Bye-bye!”

Waving goodbye to my brother, I ran into the school gate in three steps, subconsciously I looked back, my brother surprisingly hadn’t left yet, and waved to me, while my heart began to thump again at that moment, it was too strange, I would thump my heart because of my own brother, this weird feeling made me turn around and dart towards the classroom in a hurry.

There was a thud as if I had bumped into something, fixing my eyes on it, it was obvious that I had bumped into someone, “I’m sorry.”

This is the right time to apologize.

“What the hell! You can’t see where you’re going!”

The one I knocked over was a boy, mumbling under his breath as he gathered up his scattered books and stationery.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

Although I was very unhappy with his reaction, but looked at the mess because of my bag, I have to admit, who let me the disadvantage of it! I bent down and tried to help him pick up his things.

“Don’t bother you, just be careful next time.”

Since I don’t appreciate it, forget it, stand up, pat the hem of my skirt, think I love to pick it up! “You pick it up slowly!”

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“Why are you huffing and puffing this morning?”

Chotin asked me, probably because the lingering anger from just now showed her!

“Meeting a white eye early in the morning.”

“Hakumei?”

I described the situation once, Qiaoting heard a laugh, I was about to continue to criticize that big white eye, but when I saw the person who walked in from the door, I was mute on the spot! Not mute but lady.

“Good morning, students!”

The teacher brought a boy into the classroom, and that boy was that Hakumei, “This student has just transferred to our school, so you should take care of him.”

“Make a self-introduction!” Chen Wenjun proposed.

The boy then walked up to the podium, picked up the chalk and wrote three big words on the blackboard, “Liu Wencong,” then turned around and spoke, “My name is Liu Wencong, no need to take care of me, just don’t come and mess with me.”

Oh, my God! What kind of introduction is this! Qiao Ting and I looked at each other, and I saw the teacher’s face turn green.

“Liu Wencong you’ll sit in that empty seat behind the second row!”

What? Isn’t that the spot behind me? It’s really a narrow street. Forget it. I’m out of luck.

The teacher watched Liu Wencong take his seat and left the classroom.

“So you’re in this class.”

From behind me came a voice, Liu Wenchong’s voice.

“What a coincidence!”

“What’s your name?”

“Trying to pick up a horse as soon as you get here!”

Zhang Boyin, who was next door to Liu Wencong, laughed playfully.

“You better not mess with me.”

Liu Wencong is really direct!

“What are you swaggering about!”

Zhang Boyin also responded to him with bossy displeasure.

“What’s all the noise about! It’s study time.”

Speaking of this person is the most fierce girl in the class, the head of the wind discipline unit, this girl me, openly behind me to make noise, is not not put me in the eyes, I certainly have to show their strength! I don’t want them to make a big fuss over it.

“Whoa! The tigress is on fire.”

Zhang Boyin obediently shut up.

“I like you.”

I didn’t hear you right! What kind of person would be so straightforward? I stood up and turned around, slapped my two hands on his desk and said, “Are you kidding me?”

He said coldly, “It’s study time.”

I was really getting ahead of myself, so I had to sit back in my chair, and all of a sudden, my thoughts were a jumbled mess.

Luckily he didn’t go on about boring things… Am I a good catch? No kidding.

I went to bed late again last night, and the sleepyheads are trying to get to me, and it’s only the second class! I can’t stop yawning, and the Chinese teacher’s voice is more like a lullaby. I can’t do it anymore, just let me sleep!

“Willow Green.”

“Willow Green.”

I think I was both woken up by screaming and kicking, when I lifted my head and opened my eyes, all I saw was an angry face, it was over! Those were the only two big words that came to my mind.

“Please translate this paragraph.”

The teacher said with an expressionless face.

“Which section which?”

I asked Qiao Ting in a low voice, but the teacher immediately drifted her eyes to Qiao Ting, causing Qiao Ting to not dare to make a secret sign with me, so I could only stand and stare.

“I’ll translate!”

It was really surprising that Liu Wenchong volunteered to translate for me!

“Okay! Just give the new students a chance.”

The teacher was quite understanding and didn’t continue to give me a hard time.

Whew! So close, but also really did not expect that the person who behaved so indifferently early in the morning, but will be righteous to help, but it makes people look at it in a different way.

After this shock, I don’t think I’ll have the guts to doze off again in Chinese class. I managed to get through a long Chinese class, but when I think about the next English class, it’s going to be another hard 50 minutes.

Dang it, finally relieved.

“Qingqing, what’s wrong with you? Why are you dozing off so early in the morning!”

I knew someone would come and take care of me as soon as class was over. It’s so true that I’m my best friend, Qiaoting.

“I don’t know, maybe I slept too late yesterday!”

I can’t tell her that I’ve been rambling all night!

“There’s no test today, you don’t have to stay up all night reading, and there’s no homework to hand in, so tell me the truth, did you stay up all night reading novels?”

“I finished the rental bookstore press last month, so where’s the novel’s to read!”

“Oh! Then why are you still up late?”

“Must be watching porn!”

Zhang Boyin came up with a sentence without a clue, causing me to be shocked for a moment.

“Who is like you boys! Deadly colorful, only look at that kind of thing, we are pure and kind young girls, come and pollute us less.”

The words are justified, but my psychology can be very weak, I did watch the so-called pornography.

“Playing innocent.”

This is so vicious, who on earth said this, but it was the chivalrous man who I had just looked at differently, Liu Wen Cong.

The more you say it, the more you can’t stand it, “Say it again for me.”

It’s not study hall time! I’m never going to go easy on him.

“You’re pretty cute when you’re angry.”

Yeah! I am adorable! I can’t believe I’m getting a little complacent, no, that’s not the right emotion for me to be in, “Take back what you just said.”

“You have to take it back for saying you’re cute?”

What a look! And looking at me with an innocent face.

“It’s the previous sentence.”

Do I have to remind you?

“Playing innocent, is that what you’re saying?”

“Exactly.”

“Why should I take it?”

“Why? Do you think we’re as filthy as you boys? Talking about watching porn is just insulting, and calling us pretending to be pure, how pure do you think you are?”

I wanted to poke into his head.

“Haven’t seen it! I’ll play it for you some day at my house.”

“You ……”

And play it for me lol ……

“Qingqing, just ignore him! He’s teasing you on purpose.”

Qiao Ting stepped in to talk me out of it, and it also made me realize the fact that he was really teasing me on purpose, looking at him with a smirk on his face, it was really like he was watching me sing a big song all by myself, and I actually fell for it.

“Come on, let’s get cold water to drink.”

Pulling up Qiaoting and leaving the smelly boys behind, we rushed to the welfare club.

A cold glass of orange soda refreshes the whole thing and hopefully sweeps the sleepyheads away.

Unfortunately, my spirit was only good for a little while, and I couldn’t last past English and math classes.

“Willow Green.”

Needless to say I was named again, “You come up here and solve this problem.”

What solution …… Tianla knows that I am the least able to do math, and deliberately make it difficult for me, I really want to cry!

“Willow Green.”

A low voice called out to me, the source of the sound was right behind me, I turned around and Liu Wen Cong stuffed me with a note, it wasn’t so blatant! Blatantly passing notes during class time.

“Willow-green-green-” the math teacher called my name again word for word.

And here it comes not, nasty math teacher, I froze when I saw the topic, not something new to teach!

I don’t remember anything, remembering the note in my hand, but the teacher was standing right behind me, so I couldn’t look at him even if I wanted to, and I couldn’t put down the chalk, so I was going to make a fool of myself again.

“Teacher, may I ask you a question?”

This voice doesn’t sound unfamiliar anymore. Liu Wenchong, that’s him.

“What’s the problem?”

Take a peek, but the teacher can turn away.

Could the note in my hand be the answer, my sixth sense told me so, sure enough, the note was written on a few lines of mathematical formulas, according to my understanding of this is the answer is correct, I immediately pen quickly, write the answer finally relieved.

“Teacher, I’ve written it.”

“Oh!”

The teacher’s eyes left from Liu Wencong’s books back to me, I shouldn’t say on the blackboard, it seems that the teacher should be very satisfied, looking at the corners of his mouth slightly up, he must not have thought that I, a dozing student, could also solve the answer.

“Go back to your seat! Pay attention in class.”

“Yes.”

Putting my tongue out behind my teacher’s back, my classmates gave me a hijacked celebratory smile.

Walked to the front of the seat, I glanced at Liu Wencong, my view of him changed again, originally thought he was an indifferent person, the righteousness of the national literature class, let a person feel that he is not so indifferent, but the next class of the teasing is offensive, but just now that gave me the answer to the action, let me have so a little touched, he is not really like me right!

Eyes fixed on the blackboard, it was surprisingly his light smile that echoed in my mind, and as I thought about it further, it was surprisingly my brother’s face that surfaced, that handsome face that was suddenly stunning when the helmet was removed.

Why do you suddenly feel your heart beating so hard, is it for Liu Wenchong? Or ……

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Sleep deprivation is killing me. I’ve finally survived this day. I must go to bed early tonight or I’ll be miserable again tomorrow.

“Qingqing, is your brother still coming to drive you today?”

Chotin asked.

“Uh-huh.”

“It’s nice to have a brother, I only have two nasty brothers who can’t do anything but eat and drink.”

“Our brothers are all the same, my brother just yells for me to cook for him all day long and does nothing else.”

The two of us then delayed for as long as five minutes complaining about our useless brother, and only realized that it was getting late when we realized that everyone had left.

“Oh no, my brother must be getting tired of waiting, let’s get out of here!”

I screamed.

“My bus screwed up and ran away too.”

Immediately the classroom cloisters resounded with the amazing sound of running for the sake of getting back home!

Luckily, my brother was still smiling when he saw me and didn’t look angry.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

Strange, why am I being polite to him.

“It’s okay, it’s good to see your little sister while you can.”

“You pervert, it’s true that boys are all the same.”

“Not all the boys in your class are perverts too!”

“It seems about right to me.”

“Oh!”

Putting on the helmet my brother handed me, I straddled my brother’s motorcycle.

“Wait.”

The brother suddenly called out.

“What?”

I had to brake halfway across.

“You’re wearing a dress and you’re just going to straddle the car for me!”

“Or what? I’ve been sitting here for two days and you’re just now realizing it.”

Wouldn’t that be a bit of an afterthought!

“You’re not afraid of springtime!”

“No, I won’t! I’m not afraid even if my skirt flies up!”

“Huh?”

My brother must have looked surprised to hear me, not that I was that buxom, but, with a lift of my skirt, I said, “Look, I’m wearing sweatpants underneath.”

“Can I please, there are so many people here and you’re giving me such an indecent gesture.”

My brother said as he hurriedly pressed my skirt.

“I’m going home! I’ve been sleepy all day today.”

Regardless of my brother’s protests I just had to straddle the fence, get in the car, whip the horse and run, and I really wanted to do that.

“You’re up late today and still sleepy!”

My brother pulled my hand on the side of his waist forward again stilling his waist, my heart suddenly shook again, pinging and thumping rapidly again, why such a strange reaction again.

“Asleep?”

“Where?”

“Then why don’t you say something.”

And it wasn’t but a moment’s hesitation to say I was asleep, “I didn’t sleep at all last night, okay.”

After I said that I realized I shouldn’t have been so honest.

“Up all night? What are you doing?”

What are you doing? That’s a tough one for me to answer, “What’s there to do! Just reading at ……!”

Had to lie about it.

“Read a book? Oh.”

What does that smile mean? It’s creepy.

“Get out of the car!”

“Home so soon.”

“It took you three minutes to gawk!”

“Has it been that long?”

Why should I answer him? Oh, my God.

Ring, ring, ring, the phone rings, take off my shoes and I rush into the living room to answer it.

“Hello.”

“Mei-ya! Dad and I aren’t going back for dinner today, so no need to cook our share.”

“Going on another date!”

That’s what this couple is like, an old married couple still grossing out and getting romantic, gives me goosebumps just thinking about it.

“Yeah! Little ㄚ, break it up.”

Mom hung up with a squeaky smile.

It’s disgusting! But if my husband and I can do the same in the future, I’ll be happy with that.

“Who called? Look at you smiling so contentedly.”

My brother asked me that as soon as I walked in the door.

“Mom! Off on another date with Dad, leaving me all alone.”

“You’re alone? I’m not a person!”

“Yes, yes, of course you’re human, but you’re not my boyfriend, so what does it matter.”

“Huh! Why do you say that, well at least I can drive you to and from class!”

“Hmm! Was kinda useful, sorry for looking down on you.”

“Almost eighteen, are there any boys after you! Tell me the truth.”

How to suddenly ask this, just today Liu Wencong said like me, I do not know whether it is true or false, surely false, which is the first time someone meets so say, but think about it he is quite lovely, although the head is not very high, but also higher than me almost half a head, the people, then! Not very handsome that kind, but the lips red teeth white, face is also clean, unlike the general adolescent boys face full of beans flower ……

“Thinking about what? Thinking so intently.”

“No, I’m not! It’s been a bad morning.”

“Down on your luck? Then you’re still smiling.”

“Ugh! It’s not really bad luck, it’s a blessing in misfortune.”

Would it be too much for me to say that! But I see that my brother is already confused, “Just as soon as you walk through the school gates in the morning ……”

When I thought of this, I remembered my brother reluctantly watching me leave, it was the right kind of feeling, or else he wouldn’t have kept watching me walk through the school gates and not left yet.

“And then what?”

Guess my brother thinks I’m geeking out again.

“Oh!”

Returning to my senses, I continued, “I ran into someone in the hallway and ended up causing their book bag to fall to the floor ……”

“You’re not doing anything!”

My brother asked nervously.

“No!”

You’re not that concerned about me! Although this kind of thing is not often happen, but not as serious as a car accident collision, right! I continued on, “I was embarrassed to see him drop his stuff all over the place, I’m sorry but I’m still sorry, I was going to help him pick up his stuff, I didn’t realize that ……”

I purposely whetted my brother’s appetite just to try and see how he would react, always thinking an interesting reaction would come out.

“And then? It’s not like he busted out and made you cry!”

That’s quite an interesting response! The three lines on my face that appear on Cherry Mariko’s face now, like this ^^^||||, thanks to him for thinking of it, “Am I such a soft little woman, your sister?”

I stood up full of defiance and said with my arms crossed, “He said he didn’t need me to chicken out and told me to be careful next time.”

“Hahaha.”

After hearing what I said, my brother laughed a few times, “So how did you get back to him?”

“Me? Just like that.”

I’ll just pat the skirt, like I did in the morning, “Take your time picking it up!”

I realize now that I was so arrogant, ugh! What a detriment to my ladylike demeanor.

“Not bad, not bad, that’s my sister, the kind of person who doesn’t know any better don’t pay attention to him.”

Phew! I see you’re pleased with my reaction!

“Ignore him! You wouldn’t believe me if I said how coincidental it was.”

“How coincidental?”

“I can’t believe he’s a transfer student in our class.”

“Wow! That’s embarrassing.”

“Even better, you know how he introduced himself?”

Thinking of the words Liu Wencong said, and then thinking of the teacher’s glowing green face, I had simply laughed until I could hardly stand it.

“Don’t just smile! Tell me how he was introduced!”

Look at my brother in a hurry.

“He said my name is Liu Wenchong, care is not necessary, just don’t come to mess with me.”

I’ve even imitated that demeanor for my brother, and he’s so arrogant, I’m just so overwhelmed.

“Wow! That’s so powerful, so your classmates aren’t all dumbfounded.”

“What’s a classmate giggling, it’s fun to see the teacher’s face go green!”

“Indeed, I would if I were.”

“What’s more odious is yet to come?”

“An abomination? It’s not that he’s holding a grudge against you, is it?”

“Revenge, it’s not that scary!”

I continued, “Only he was assigned the seat behind me ……”

When I said that Liu Wen Cong said he liked me, “That’s too much! Just met and said you like it, don’t be fooled by him, he’s just trying to get back at you.”

Seeing that his brother reacted so violently, he purposely teased him further, “Revenge, but it doesn’t look like it!”

I told my brother again about his righteousness and chivalry, “I think he’s still repaying kindness with kindness!”

“Wow! Paying back with kindness, that’s just his way of tricking you little girls, knowing that you’ll be hooked with a little favor, and then dumping you when he gets his hands on you, so he can get his revenge.”

“People are not as bad as you think, besides, he and I do not have any deep hatred, you are reading too many novels! Think people are so bad.”

Making me sound like a nymphomaniac, am I that gullible? Hmph.

“Anyway, you stay away from him, someone that erratic is not a good person to be around.”

“Got it!”

I don’t want to debate with my brother anymore, and I don’t really like Liu Wenchong, and I didn’t say that I want to get along with him when I said something about staying away from him and not being a good person to get along with!

Wait …… brother is not jealous! See a boy likes me, take care of me he’s ……

“Yeah! He’s this guy ah! Probably like some horny guys, he’s got a bunch of porn hidden in his room and said he wants me to come to his house to watch it!”

I said those things on purpose.

“What? Want you to go to his home to watch porn, look so malicious, you still do not stay away from him, be careful to give him sold but also help count the money?”

I can’t… I really think I’m an idiot! “I’m going upstairs.”

How am I, why should I be angry, brother is also afraid that I will suffer before saying so, but I also just talk about what happened today, and not really like that Liu Wencong, why nervous as that, annoyed, ah! I’m yawning again. Let’s take a shower first! I’m going to sleep after the shower.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

It’s good to take a comfortable bath, it’s really a great enjoyment to cool off in the hot weather, but it seems to be too cold! How to feel a cold wind blowing in, not I forgot to close the door!

Trying to turn around to make sure, geez!

“Sorry, I didn’t realize you were in the shower.”

My brother looked flustered as he closed the door, thinking that he must have fled.

I can’t believe I’m frozen, I’m really leaking, how long has my brother been watching? How much did you see?

I just turned around, I don’t even dare to think about it, it’s not a three-point reveal! This time I can lose a lot, now it’s not a question of loss, when I was a child, we three siblings took a bath together, but not also naked, but now it’s not the same.

For my body, not my narcissism, proud of the peaks, slender willow waist, rounded buttocks, I do not know how many people to envy, but the day I saw my brother exposed upper body, it is really quite sturdy, lying in that kind of arms ……

Wait, what am I thinking! Lying in my brother’s arms, that’s not something I should be doing!

Rinse off and wipe off and get dressed in three or two strokes.

I had a question in my mind, I remembered that I had locked the door, how could I let my brother take advantage of it? For this reason, I specially checked the door lock, oh my god! The door was locked, but it didn’t lock tight, no wonder my brother could ……

How come the lock of the door is broken, I think it must be my brother’s ghost, eh! The door to my brother’s room is open, so he must be in the room, even designing to peep at my girl’s bath, how can I swallow this breath.

Half-kicking open the door to his brother’s room, “How’s my figure, sister!”

I’m just here to raise hell.

“It’s nice! Super hot, I didn’t realize our little sister had such a great body.”

Even though my brother was foaming at the mouth, I nevertheless saw a look of panic on his face.

“What are you doing?”

It was then that I noticed that my brother had covered the lower half of his body with a quilt.

“I’m not doing anything! Just watching TV!”

My brother’s eyes moved to a small fourteen television in his room, which was broadcasting a baseball game.

“Aren’t you hot? A quilt on a hot day.”

“I’m blowing cold air!”

“Leave the door open for air-conditioning, you want to be scolded by your mom!”

“No wonder ……”

A bit of chagrin crossed my brother’s face, “Is something wrong with you?”

“Is there something wrong with me? Don’t think you’re going to act as if nothing’s wrong and forget about it.”

“What are you talking about!”

Still trying to play it cool.

“I don’t care, you looked at me and I’m going to look at you.”

That’s what I’m all about.

“Well, look at that! I’m right here!”

“You just saw me but …… naked, so of course I’m going to see you naked too!”

“What a shame! What kind of girl talks about seeing a man naked like this.”

“I just have to watch.”

“This ……”

“Hmm? Just do it! It’s not like you’re going to lose a piece of meat by looking at it.”

“Just look at it!”

My brother paused again, “But not now.”

“And picking the time of day!”

Less excuses to push back.

“Wait for me to take a shower.”

“Is there a difference? I’m just looking at it!”

“You don’t want to grow a pinhole! Why don’t you let me clean it before I show you?”

“Well ……”

I hesitated, it was fine, he wasn’t going to get away anyway, “Okay then! Let me know when you’re showered and perfumed, I’m going to cook some noodles.”

“Well, there’s perfume to be worn!”

“Whatever!”

People just talk about it randomly.

“Wait a minute.”

The sound startled me, who had just stepped out of my room and was ready to catch my breath.

“What the fuck! Changed your mind about wanting to show me now.”

“No! No need to cook noodles, let’s go out to eat.”

“I’ve showered and don’t want to go out.”

“I’ll get it then, what do you want to eat?”

“There’s no use bribing me, I’m bound to see it.”

Who doesn’t know what you’re thinking!

“Please, my good intentions are described as a bribe, I am a man, I am still afraid to show it to you? I’m afraid that you’ll run away and not dare to look at it.”

“Don’t worry, this girl will never.”

“Huh.”

“What are you laughing at?”

My brother’s smile felt a little creepy.

“Nothing, say! What do you want to eat?”

“Well, let’s see, I’d like to have the beef noodles from the place down the alley also with a marinated egg, and two pieces of seaweed, a pork belly, and ……”

“You’re a pig! Eating this much.”

“Don’t be so cheap! That’s all.”

“I’m not being cheap, I’m afraid you’ll eat too much and become fat, and you won’t look good if your body goes out of shape.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to get fat! You go and buy it quickly! My stomach is hungry just now as soon as I said that.”

“All right! All right! You go out first!”

“Let’s go down together! I’ll turn off the air conditioning and the TV for you.”

Grabbing the remote I was about to turn off the cold air, “Huh! You’re not getting up yet! I’m turning off the air conditioning.”

“Well …… I’ll go down after this game, you go down and turn on the cold air in the living room.”

“Oh! Okay! You cold air conditioning and TV can remember to turn it off!”

What’s so great about baseball, or I’ll turn on the cold air in the living room first!

Chapter 05: The Beginning of the Throbbing

I ended up waiting on the couch in the living room for a good ten minutes before I saw my brother. “I’m starving.”

“I’m just going to go get it, you watch TV for a while I’ll get it back in a minute.”

“I’ve been watching it for a couple sessions.” I beamed.

“Fine, I’ll be back soon.”

My brother was really quick to go and come back, and in less than ten minutes he smelled the fragrant odor of beef and rushed out the door to meet──my dinner.

“What are you eating?”

I asked, carrying the noodles in my hand.

“Fried rice.”

Setting the food out on the coffee table, I can’t help but chow down already.

“Eat slow, like a starving man.”

“I’m hungry!”

After the meal I continued to watch the TV, and the cartoon I love is “Cherry Bombs” What? I can’t watch cartoons! I’m not a child, but I love it.

Where’s brother? He’s not really in the shower, is he? He’s not so eager to show me! I’m just saying it because I’m angry, I’m not serious!

”I’m a man of honor, am I still afraid to show you? I’m afraid that you won’t dare to look at it when you’re on the verge of fleeing.’ Thinking of my brother’s words and my own boasts, I couldn’t even retreat if I wanted to, let’s just look! It’s not like I haven’t seen it before, I’ve seen it yesterday in my brother’s room, they all look the same, what am I afraid of.

That being said, I’m starting to hope that my brother doesn’t take it to heart and that he’s afraid I’ll just look at it too.

Half an hour has passed, and there’s still no movement, so it’s 80% that my brother wants to rely on it too, so as long as I don’t mention it, it’s fine.

“Green.”

I was stunned when my brother suddenly called out.

“What?”

“You come up here!”

My brother called me right at the top of the stairs.

“Okay! I’m done with this part!”

In fact, to my brother called, I can not watch the TV, a kind of both anticipation and fear of injury has begun to spread, I should give up in the end? But then I will let my brother look down on me. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Let’s go!

What’s wrong with you? You’re so neatly dressed, what do you want me to see? I was worried for nothing.

My brother was sitting on the edge of the bed in a T-shirt and shorts, so he should have just put a towel around him, that’s the right thing to do!

“Do you want to be lazy! I think you’re done with your bath!”

I wanted to smack myself. I just thought that if my brother wanted to cheat, let him cheat, why did I provoke him, really.

“I’m all perfumed up, so how can I rely.”

It was rare to see my brother look so shy, boys can be bashful too! “You lock the door and close your eyes.”

“Fuck locking the door? And close your eyes.”

“What if someone comes back?”

Yeah, I can understand that. What’s the point of closing your eyes? Whatever. Just close them! Lock the door and I’ll close my eyes.

It was as if I heard my brother undressing. “Is it done?”

“Damn it!”

How is it that you hear your brother curse, “Wait a minute.”

“Does it take that long to undress?”

I’m getting a little impatient.

“Wait a minute!”

I waited a few more moments, “Never mind.”

My brother muttered to himself, with a chagrined tone mixed in, “Open your eyes!”

I opened my eyes with trepidation, but all I got was a deflated result, “You’re so insincere! And a bath towel, what’s so pretty about that!”

Although seeing my brother’s firm chest is kind of exciting now, but that’s not all I’m looking forward to!

“A girl is so unashamed that she really needs to get naked for you to see!”

“Of course, I’m letting you look at me, of course ……”

How come your face is burning when you talk about it.

“It’s not like I did it on purpose.”

Don’t act all innocent, I don’t believe it! “Did you break the door on purpose?”

“Injustice! I was just in a hurry to go to the bathroom, who knew you’d take a shower so early, and the door opened with another push, I didn’t see anything.”

“Liar, I saw you when I saw you with your eyes glazed over, what could I not have seen?”

Actually, I was so shocked at the time, I don’t know if he had a double take or not! Anyway, I was just talking nonsense.

“No, no, I really didn’t see anything.”

Still trying to argue, “You dare to swear?”

“What’s with the oath! I’ll just apologize to you, I’m sorry.”

My brother did bow like I did, but how could I believe his bullshit so easily, along with sparing him, “Fine! Swearing is not necessary, just let me see you naked too.”

“There’s more to see! There’s nothing to see in a man’s naked body.”

“It won’t! Look how strong my brother’s pecs are!”

I even poked my finger twice on my brother’s chest, it was really hard and looked like it had been wrought.

“That’s all the pecs that look good! Take a good look!”

My brother is kinda proud of it.

“I’ve seen it, now I want to see it differently.”

How frustrating that I was about to rip off the towel that was around his lower half when my brother wasn’t looking, but his hands were faster than mine and I missed! “Hmph! You’re insincere.”

“Pissed off!”

My brother protects his scarf yet still cares about my emotions.

Of course I was angry! I can’t believe it didn’t work, “Forget it, I’m not going to show it.”

With that I turned around and was about to leave.

“It’s not that I won’t show you, it’s …… ah!”

Do you know why my brother yelled? “You’re cheating!”

“Soldiers can’t be too deceitful.”

Grabbing a towel with my brother, I said slyly.

“I’m not a good liar either.”

My brother had a death grip on the towel and wouldn’t let go.

“Hmph.”

I certainly wasn’t willing to let go of the sliver of bath towel I had grabbed in my hand, and my brother and I were just pulling at it in a tug-of-war.

“Let go!” Brother shouted.

“No release!”

We continued to tug at each other, neither of us letting the other go. But so stalemate is not a solution, I decided to make a burst of air to tear off this obstruction of the bath towel, just a thought, I desperately in the opposite direction, who knows a center of gravity is not stable, but even to fall to my brother’s bed, and my brother also the same over.

“Ah!”

A huge thing suddenly pounced over, the most direct reaction is to reach out to block, this block just held up the brother’s magnificent body, but by my weak woman, which can hold up the brother’s body, or rely on the brother’s own hands to hold up their own bodies.

“You little ㄚ, I didn’t realize it was so strong.”

My brother gasped.

I wanted to open my mouth to say something, but the fresh scent that came to my nose made me forget to open my mouth, while my right hand felt my brother’s disordered heartbeat, which was so fast that it was scary, and my brother’s gasps, which messed up my mind.

“Oh!”

Just as I heard my brother yelp, the whole thing unexpectedly came down on me, and I could barely catch my breath.

“Brother, are you okay!”

I was taken aback by my brother’s sudden move.

“Just keep your hands to yourself.”

My brother braced himself again and spoke.

“Groping? How am I groping?”

Wasn’t I just holding on to my brother’s chest? I’m not touching him! I’m really groping him, and I’m deliberately stroking my brother’s pecs randomly, eek! Boys have nipples too! But it looks like there’s just two black dots on his chest, touch it, wow! A little bumpy.

“Oh! You’re touching again.”

That same moan is spilling out of my brother’s mouth again. Don’t touch? I’m having fun touching!

But the more I touched my brother’s gasps seemed to get louder and louder, and this time he didn’t collapse any further, and when I looked at my brother’s demeanor, he seemed to be still enraptured!

“Green.”

“Hmm?”

“Green.”

So strange, when my brother called me so, there is always a strange feeling in my heart, that kind of feeling I can’t say, especially when my brother’s eyes focused on staring at me, for a moment I seemed to forget to breathe, I also looked at my brother, as if looking into my brother’s lonely eyes, my brother should be lonely, I think so, he and Evan sister broke up, but that’s just my feeling, in fact, I saw something else in my brother’s eyes, like watery tenderness, soft affection, if I am not wrong, it should be, the male protagonist in the TV series is so deep love looking at the female protagonist. I saw something else in my brother’s eyes, like watery tenderness, soft affection, if I’m not mistaken, it should be, that’s how the hero looks at the heroine in TV dramas with deep affection ……

Why is my brother looking at me like that? Could it be that ……

“Ah! I can’t.”

My brother let out a chagrined sigh, then hugged me tightly.

You can’t, I can’t! “Brother, what’s wrong with you? I can hardly breathe.”

“I’m sorry.”

His brother looked a little flustered, and he hurriedly tried to get up.

“Ah!”

What is it? It’s like something hard stuck me.

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know, suddenly something hard ripped into me.”

“Hmm?”

My brother’s face suddenly reddened, it was very weird! Then he sat up again in a panic, clutching the towel to cover his lower half.

Almost forgetting that I was going to see my brother naked, I sat up, just about ready to rip off his towel again.

“Stop it.”

My brother surprised me with a loud one.

“Why are you so mean?”

I shouted back nonchalantly.

“What’s it like for a girl to make a scene like that.”

I can’t believe you’re lecturing me, “Hmph!”

Throwing away the corner of the bath towel in my hand, I jumped out of bed in exasperation.

“Green.” My brother surprisingly took my hand.

You’re great! You’re my brother, why are you pulling me? “Let go of me!”

I just wanted to shake off my brother’s hand.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be so mean to you, Qingqing, ah!”

Why do you think my brother yelled again? Of course, it was because I took advantage of my brother’s unpreparedness and my unforgiving spirit, once again attacked and succeeded, in the moment of lifting the bath towel, I saw what I originally wanted to see, but unfortunately only looked at a glance, let my brother to cover up again, but my brother’s face is so red, so red.

“I saw it.”

I said excitedly, “Wow! It’s really ……”

I don’t even know how to describe it, and my heartbeat can only be described as a jumbled mess, a long rod of flesh standing upright in front of my brother’s abdomen that looks exactly like the one I saw on my brother’s computer last night, and it’s my brother’s, and that image is still lingering in my mind.

“Satisfied!”

My brother’s tone was one of obvious annoyance, I’d better get going, I’d accomplished my goal anyway, and I was about to step out with one foot, “Wait.”

My brother actually stopped me.

“What?”

“Don’t tell anyone what just happened.”

My brother said with a straight face.

Silly me, of course I know I can’t tell anyone about this kind of thing! “I won’t tell anyone if you fix the bathroom door.”

“What? I can’t believe you threatened me.”

“How else would I know when you’re going to peek at me again?”

Although I’ve already looked at my brother’s nude body as well, but I didn’t see it very clearly, what was I thinking! If I accidentally show my brother my nude body, I’ll have to look at him too! I don’t think so! That kid is still underdeveloped, he only has a small penis.

Speaking of penis, I still have some impression that the last time I took a bath with my brother was before my brother went to junior high school, and then my brother said nothing to wash with us, and since then I have never seen my brother’s penis again, I didn’t expect that after so many years, my penis has grown so big, and its shape is so much worse!

“What are you gawking at!”

“No!”

As soon as I let my brother scream, my heartbeat, which had managed to return to normal, thumped again.

“No?”

My brother looked disbelieving, “It’s not that it scared you! Who made you clamor to see it?”

“I’m not freaked out!”

The mouth is so said, but I really was so bold behavior by myself, do people really can not be too impulsive, said let brother Lai, I favor and …… alas!

“What’s with the sighing! It’s me who should be sighing!”

“What do you have to sigh for, it’s not like you’re going to lose out by letting people look at it; I’m different, I’m going to lose out.”

“You lost a lot of money? A man’s innocence is important too yeah!”

Look at what my brother is saying, “What innocence is there in a man!”

“Of course I have! Right!”

“What’s wrong?”

“You just touched me, shouldn’t I have to touch back too!”

My brother suddenly said with a scowl on his face.

“What did I touch you for?”

I wouldn’t touch him! What would I touch him for? I must have looked at my brother with suspicion.

“Don’t act all innocent, I’m going to touch your boobs after I’ve given them to you.”

Just say it and actually extend the wolf’s claws.

“Whoa! You pervert.”

Needless to say, I was scared to death.

Panicked, I fled out of my brother’s room, so close to losing my virginity, so scary, good thing my heart is strong enough, how else would I have survived this series of tosses.

※　　　　　　※　　　　　　※　　　　　　※

Patting my still thumping heart, I was about to pace back to my room when I suddenly heard what sounded like something downstairs, were Mom and Dad home? I walked to the stairway and looked around, was I mishearing? There didn’t seem to be any movement, so I probably misheard! But when I was about to walk back to my room, I heard the sound again, at this moment my heart suddenly rose a kind of furtive feeling, it will not be a thief!

Thinking of this I am a little numb, the saying is that the evil man has no guts, seems to be true, but also can not blame me ah! I was born like a flower like jade if this thief not only robbed money but also robbed sex, that can be how good, should not be strong time or be careful.

I slowed down and walked to the door of my brother’s room, and this time my brother came in handy, as a boy! Of course, we have to protect our country. I knocked gently on my brother’s door and called out, “Brother.”

I would have pushed my way in, but my brother had already locked the door.

After waiting for a while with no movement, “Brother, open the door!”

I was getting scared inside.

“What?”

My brother finally came to the door, but his breath was really bad.

“Shh.”

I was afraid of spooking my brother and asked him to keep his voice down, “I think there’s a noise downstairs.”

“Mom and Dad are back, right?”

“Not quite!”

“Yes?”

My brother hesitated and suddenly pulled me up, “You come in.”

“What?”

“I’ll put some clothes on and go down and check it out.”

“Why you’re not dressed!”

“What are you wearing in your own room!”

Said brother took the towel off.

What the hell! You think I’m invisible? You still know you have to carry me on your back! But just my brother’s buttocks are enough to make me feel flushed, and remembering that I just saw my brother’s sexual organs, my heartbeat, which had only just returned to normal, started beating again.

“Go!”

My brother had already pulled on a t-shirt and shorts, “Why is your face so red?”

“Yes?”

I brushed my face and said, “Who told you to just …… all of a sudden?”

I can’t say it.

“Oh! Whoa! Haven’t you seen it all before and you’re still shy?”

See how my brother says it like it’s so natural.

“Please! It’s hard to believe that you’ll never wear clothes in front of me again!”

“That’s exactly what I’m planning to do, how cumbersome it is to wear clothes!”

“……”

I’m speechless.

“You’re going to stay here, or you’re going to check it out with me.”

My brother took a bat from beside the nightstand, in the posture of one who would chase a thief.

“Let’s go together! In case the thugs run up then how dangerous for me.”

“Okay, then you stand behind me, and if there’s a real bad guy you hurry up and call the police, okay?”

“Uh-huh.”

Nodding, I slowly walked down the stairs after my brother.

Not I say this thug really arrogant, gibberish make so much noise, do not know when the thief is to sneak noiselessly?

“The sound seems to be coming from the kitchen.”

I whispered very quietly to my brother.

My brother nodded, “You stay here I’ll go check it out.”

My brother lifted the bat and headed for the kitchen after his command, but it didn’t take long to see my brother walk back with the bat hanging down.

“Well?” I asked anxiously.

“Nothing, go upstairs!”

“It’s nothing that loud, I’ll go check it out.”

“Stop looking and go upstairs.”

Do not let me see I want to see, nothing that I heard the sound of what, ignoring my brother I rushed toward the kitchen, my brother tried to stop but could not stop.

What the hell is in the kitchen? I don’t know if I should regret it or snicker?

Good a real person staged ‘A movie’ ah! I this pair of baby parents is really love, obviously bedroom is upstairs, favor in the kitchen on the …… grow so big, I still the first time to see my parents make love to do this thing, I touched my nose to change tightly turn my head, I hope that did not be found by them to me only good.

“Told you not to go and you did.”

My brother carried me upstairs like a kitten, and I had to behave.

“Brother, why are they in the kitchen just ……”

I just can’t figure it out. Shouldn’t this kind of thing always be in bed? On a kitchen table? That’s weird.

“Just what?”

A wry smile spread across his brother’s lips.

“Just ……”

What do I say! “You know it!”

“What do I know?”

And pretending.

“Didn’t you and Sister Evan ever do it?”

“You’re a little sweetie, you’re just imagining things.”

“Come on! I won’t tell anyone.”

When did I get so nosy.

“I wish I knew!”

“Uh-huh.”

I nodded my head like garlic.

My brother hesitated for a moment and whispered against my ear, “I’m still a virgin.”

My brother’s breath blew against my ears and temples, my body trembled, when I came back to my senses, my brother had already gone back to his room, and how I had a wonderful feeling in my heart, as if what I originally thought I had lost was now back in my hands.

Chapter 06 – Brother’s Secret

How to walk back to the room I have no impression, and so I came back to my senses has been at the desk fuming for half an hour, write homework and then review tomorrow’s quiz, are almost nine o’clock, feel a little sleepy, stretching a bit, see the computer next to the desk, suddenly remembered that the one I identified as my brother’s Yang Liu Qingqing wrote the “Sister’s Wardrobe” a few days did not read, I do not know if there is no new development, will the past few days I don’t know if there are any new developments, will they write up all the things that happened in the past few days?

I turned on my computer, I tapped on the desktop waiting for this annoying boot up process, finally I could get into the forums, my sister’s closet, I searched, wow! It’s already at seven, where should I start? I’ll move on to five.

“Wenwen and I are already hopeless, girls sometimes make up their mind is even more determined than men, realizing this there is no need for me to do meaningless things, I try as much as possible to keep myself from revealing my cracks, I didn’t expect that I would still give it to this little ㄚ to find out that Qingqing is that cute little sister of mine.”

So my nickname is Haruhi! It’s only in the fifth episode that you report someone’s name, that’s really something! Brother.

“My departure from Fumi might be like saying to Haruhi, ‘Can regret undo it?’ Did six years of affection just go down the drain? But strangely enough, is it because I’m too strong or because I’m a man that I’m really not that sad inside, or is it another answer that I’m not sure of myself, which seems to be calling out.”

What was the answer? I asked myself with great curiosity, and in order to know the answer I quickly skimmed through the content, none of which seemed to tell me anything yet.

I laughed so hard at the part where my brother got screwed over by me, who let him terrorize me? I’m so naughty, I’m so naughty for deliberately teasing my brother when I know she’s broken up with him and won’t be coming to our house at all.

As my eyes quickly scanned the scene, I almost missed a good part of it, looking back.

“It’s nice to have a soothing bath, eh! Why is the door to my room open? Which do not know the death of the guy trespassing on my room. I secretly cursed in my heart, give me caught to see I do not scold him a bloody head. As a result, I opened the door and saw Qing Qing this ㄚ head even sat in front of my computer. Huh! What is she looking at?”

“This little ninny even looked up the porn in my computer! I looked at the living color on the screen, fortunately I have already seen no less than dozens of them, otherwise this will be I would have raised the white flag. But I still raised the flag, so useless! No, I don’t think any of you would be able to stand it either. A pure and lovely sister, sitting in front of your computer, watching a scene of lustful lovemaking images, and then gently caressing her soft and plump breasts with her jade hand, and her long and thin fingers are still rubbing and twisting her small buds through the thin gauze pajamas.”

“Even though I didn’t get to see the pink bud’s delicate appearance with my own eyes, just the thought of it was too much for my lower body to bear. Not to mention that one’s mesmerizing moan, ‘mmmm-ahh-ahh,’ if I didn’t try my best to hold back, I was afraid that I would have to eat her in one bite, enduring the swelling and pain in my lower body, I was silent as I appreciated this good drama of a young girl in love with her. I watched her shoulders trembling slightly, my swivel chair shaking along with it, her hand kneading the tiny bud even faster, I wish it was my hand!”

“Is it torture to have my fingers pinched hard against my arms and both legs clenched tightly? Letting me only watch but not being able to do anything at all. I can’t, if this continues, I’ll definitely do something I’ll regret, I slowly relax my body and tell myself to be patient, no matter how tempting she is she’s my sister, I take a deep breath to blow out the fire of lust that’s burning in my chest.”

“‘Haruka.’ I gently called out to her, she turned around in fear, I really didn’t mean to disturb her, but I had to interrupt my own evil thoughts, I pretended to be serious and continued, ‘It’s so late, what are you doing in my room?’ “‘I…’ Seeing my sister stammering with a look of being at a loss for words, my swollen and painful lower body only slowly loosened up, I’d like to see how she can defend herself: ‘I was waiting for you.’ “‘Waiting for me?’ I deliberately pretended not to care as I rubbed my hair in passing and kicked the door shut with my foot and walked over to her, it couldn’t be a throw-in, could it? I mentally snickered.”

“I deliberately stood behind her, staring intently at the screen, ‘Ah! I’m sorry,’ my sister exclaimed! ‘ my sister exclaimed, as if she had been caught in the act of adultery, ‘I…’ She’s trying to find some excuse to justify herself again!”

“‘You’re interested in porn too?’ I asked deliberately.

”Who’s interested in porn! I’m just bored of waiting for you and wanted to say if there’s anything good to listen to, just listen to it, I’ve only just turned it on, I haven’t seen anything.” It’s really a lie here, who would believe it?

My eyes fell on her lustful hand, watching her hastily wipe her fingers on the hem of her skirt that she had just put on her crotch to rub, ‘What are you doing with your hand?’ I asked her deliberately and with bad intentions.”

It’s so hateful, I saw this in one breath, but I couldn’t hold it in any longer, it turns out that what I did that day was all in my brother’s eyes, oh my god! I still have what face to see people, ashamed of people. Obviously know that it is the person s that …… that, but also deliberately take it to smell a little, it is really perverted, I never knew that the original brother is so perverted.

If you keep looking at them and say they’re perverts, I’m not even more perverted, so I don’t want you to care!

“Looking at my sister’s delicate appearance with a frown and a stomp of her foot, it again provoked me to spring, ‘Ching Ching.’ I hugged my sister, feeling her thumping heartbeat and sizzling body heat, ‘Ching Ching, stay with me, okay?’ I really wanted to do that, but I also knew it was impossible, even if it was just to test my sister’s reaction! Maybe she already loved me in her heart a long time ago.”

“‘The sky is the limit! You just forget about Wenwen sister!’ This kind little ㄚ even touched up my head to pat my shoulder to comfort, this ……”

That’s not enough! I’ve been trying so hard to hold my brother down as he’s filled the paper with his ridiculous comments.

“‘Haruka.’ I should take the opportunity to need something more, I suddenly thought of a trick, although it’s a bit of a dirty trick, but it should be effective, I buried my head into my sister’s soft breasts, mmmm, it really smells good! I gently rubbed it, I really wanted to take off my sister’s clothes and directly stick it on those soft breasts. Enduring a little more, I purposely jerked my shoulders, I think she’ll probably think I’m crying! Even though men don’t cry, it doesn’t hurt to cry about a lost love, right? It’s not like I’m really crying anyway.”

“‘Brother, don’t be sad, it’s not like your condition is bad, today my classmates were all charmed by you like nymphomaniacs, there must be quite a few girls who are secretly in love with you, grabbing them with their hands, they’ll soon have new girlfriends, there’s really no need to be too sad.’ Sure enough it worked, I thought smugly in my heart.”

“‘It’s all right.’ I slowly raised my head and looked at her with very sad eyes and said lustfully, ‘If ……’ “”‘If what? ‘ I knew she would be curious and follow up with, ‘Brother, what do you mean if what?'” “‘Nothing? Go to bed early! I’ll drive you in the morning.’ I said as if nothing had happened.”

“‘Really?’ Look how happy she is: ‘Brother, you’re so nice.’ Wow! She was so happy when I just said I was going to drive her, she hugged my head and kissed me on the forehead: ‘I love you so much, brother.’ Don’t just kiss that! I pouted slightly, of course I know it’s impossible, it’s always okay to imagine it!”

“‘All right, all right, you little ass-kisser, go back to sleep!’ I took the opportunity to pat her resilient ass. Just as she was happily about to leave, I hugged her from behind.”

Huh! I remember I went straight to my room afterward. Is there such a thing? Wasn’t it written as a fact? I was puzzled, so let’s continue to see what my brother is selling!

“‘Brother, didn’t you say you’d let me go back to bed?’ Does she really believe I’ll kick her out? You threw yourself into a trap and ran into my room, and you still want to get out in one piece? I secretly laughed at my sister’s stupidity in my heart. ”You don’t have to get up early tomorrow, stay with me for a while longer!” My face was pressed against my sister’s ear temples and gently rubbed, holding my sister’s hands began to restlessly. At first just caressing my sister’s white and smooth arms, my sister’s body was first a little stiff, but with my touch slowly relaxed.”

You dirty bastard, you’re starting to fantasize. I’m not going to let you touch me like that. No way.

“‘You smell so good!’ I sniffed the faint scent of my sister’s hair, although I knew it was the smell of shampoo, it was so intoxicating. My lower half is getting harder and harder, I want to get close to my sister’s body, but I don’t want to startle my sister too early yet, so let’s keep some distance for now!”

“My hand from the arm slowly moved to her belly, flat belly, from the appearance can be clear from the sister’s body must be thick and slender, the body never a trace of fat, young age has a devilish figure, if a few years, it would be even more extraordinary. As soon as I think of letting other men savor such a delicate body in the future, my heart burns with jealousy.”

“Lust coupled with jealousy I couldn’t stand it anymore, my hands directly attacked my sister’s 34C breasts. I first put my hand on the lower edge of my sister’s breasts and pushed and squeezed them with my tiger’s mouth, ‘Brother, no.’ My sister tried to stop me, but it was just lip service, how could I stop with that alone? Instead, I think it was an encouragement, a hint that a girl would have trouble getting out of her mouth even if she wanted to.”

“‘Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you.’ I whispered in my sister’s ear, and purposely exhaled softly in her ear, and her body trembled a bit. Wen Wen can’t stand it when I exhale in her ear the most, and usually after that, she lets me caress her body, and her sister seems to be the same.”

I watched while my eyebrows kept tugging, so that’s how all brothers lie to women.

“It seems that my sister is not going to resist fiercely, I enlarge the courage to cover the whole palm of my sister’s breasts, I accidentally found that the two tiny buds on her breasts have actually hardened against my palm, receiving this message my penis trembled a little bit, it should have already risen to the limit. The gauze pajamas on my sister’s body, the texture was very light and thin, if anything, it stuck to my sister’s skin, and I was thinking that if I looked closely from the front, I would be able to see the outline of the areola.”

What? Can you see? I can’t interrupt it, I can’t even say that my clothes are so transparent, I lowered my head and pulled my clothes a little bit tighter, oh my god! Really see, my nipples even hardened, from the appearance of a look you can see two small cherries stand up in my breast wave, wow! Then I’m not showing them all to the brothers.

Calm down, this is my pajamas! I only wear it when I sleep, I wore it out of my room that day because I was looking for my diary, at most I let my brother see a little bit of it then, that must be it, I consoled myself, and then continued to look down.

“I slowly circled her breasts with my entire palm, letting her nipples push against my palms as I forced back the whimper that was calling out and continued to stroke my sister, her head tilted back slightly and her body moved closer to me as I picked her up and sat her on the bed, letting her lean into my arms, ‘Brother, this isn’t going to work! ‘ Her words were not convincing at all and I knew she was struggling too.”

“‘I’ll just touch you, nothing more, really.’ I said sincerely, but who knows? She didn’t say anything else, giving me the courage to continue.”

“I unbuttoned the only three buttons on her front placket, her young and bouncy breasts, the open placket showed off the fullness of her tits, I didn’t rush to get my hands inside the dress, I pulled the placket open a little and looked down on my sister’s pink nipples from above, it was so good for my eyes but it was so hard for my dick, I tried to breathe hard to distract myself from the pain in my lower body, what a mouth-watering little baby… What a mouth-watering little baby!”

Is that so dramatic? Does it really drool? I asked myself as I unbuttoned my front placket and opened it slightly to see like my brother wrote, and wow! I can really see everything, but I don’t seem to be that excited about looking at my own, but I can’t help but want to touch it.

“Appreciate enough, we need to savor the taste, the little ninny probably thought that entering my room could leave unnoticed, so she didn’t even wear a bra, this is convenient for me, I reached out and slid into the lapel of my sister’s shirt, and in one fell swoop, I gripped my sister’s soft and bouncy breast, this time it’s the closest contact ever!”

“I nonchalantly cupped her breasts, my thumbs then pressed on her nipples and rubbed them, ‘mmmm—-brother.’ My sister finally couldn’t help but moan, her hand tried to pull my hand away, how was that possible? I didn’t do anything, my other hand also reached in, both hands rubbing my sister’s breasts and nipples at the same time. Her whole body had gone limp into my arms.”

Are you beautiful? Thinking so naively, watching him write so mesmerizingly, is it really like that? Both hands in the lapel? I compared myself, then my clothes are not giving out, to just take off my clothes ah!

Wouldn’t that be more enjoyable.

“The space for my two hands to move in this narrow bodice was really limited, and seeing that my sister was already intoxicated, I thought she wouldn’t object even if I pulled up the hem of her skirt! So I didn’t ask for her opinion, and lifted up her knee-length undershirt skirt as well, ‘What are you doing? You said you’d only touch.’ Sensing my unruly behavior, my sister hurriedly protested, ‘Only touching! You don’t want me to burst your clothes! Taking off your clothes will be more comfortable.’ My sister looked at me slyly, relaxing her taut body as I gently removed my sister’s tank top skirt.”

If I take off my pajamas like this, then everything will be exposed. I felt my breasts and felt that the clothes were in the way, so I took off my pajamas, pulled up the hem of the skirt, and lifted it upwards, and the whole pajamas came off easily. Wow, what a strange feeling! What a strange feeling! Sitting naked in front of the computer, looking at my brother’s sexual fantasies, I stroked myself.

“The moment my clothes came off, my sister tightly wrapped her arms around her breasts just enough to squeeze out a deep cleavage, my mouth watered as I once again embraced my sister from behind, both of their body temperatures in a gradual rise. My hands dived under my sister’s armpits and gently picked my sister’s hands and managed to get in and take possession of her tantalizing bare breasts, it was now my hands that wrapped around her breasts while her hands covered the backs of my hands.”

“I pushed her nipple out of the tiger’s mouth and hooked my fingers through hers, letting her thumb rub her nipple with my thumb, ‘mmmm──’ my sister chirped, her body suddenly trembled, could it be that she had already climaxed, since this is the case I’m going to increase my stimulation on her even more, this is the first time that my sister has ever This is my sister’s first time to climax in my arms, I want her to remember it forever. So my hands rubbed her breasts vigorously, my thumbs kept rotating on her nipples, she had already forgotten her moans, and my penis could not stand it anymore.”

“I tightly grasped my sister’s soft breasts wantonly kneaded, my hands and my heart feel satisfied, even against my sister’s body penis has been excited to the highest point. My sister murmured a loose and feeble and fell into my arms, it was time, my hips clamped down hard, my dick shuddered violently, and I ejaculated thick semen ……”

“To be continued ……”

Hey, hey, what’s to be continued? How can anyone interrupt at the most exciting place? I looked at the screen and protested, I just saw that there was a seven, so there must be a six, I immediately flipped the six.

“After a comfortable ejaculation, I exhaled and looked at my dick, which was gradually loosening in my hand, and I snickered, there was no sister in my arms! It was just me fantasizing about my sister jerking off, but it was really cool. The room was filled with the aroma left by my sister, as well as the residual warmth of my sister in my hand, although it’s not the first time I fantasized about my sister jerking off, but none of them were as hearty as this one ……”

Go on, so it’s written as a sexual fantasy! Thought my brother was trying to falsify history. Sexual fantasy, so this is my brother’s sexual fantasy, fantasizing about my sister having an orgasm in my arms, three lines appeared on my face. Is it possible to be so satisfied with just fantasizing? I pondered.

It’s not right! Hey! You can’t fantasize about your sister! Even if you’ve broken up with Ewen, you can still fantasize about touching her! From the text, it looks like the older brother must have touched Ewen. Hmph! You can’t touch me after you’ve touched another woman.

Weird, what kind of jealousy am I having! Yes, I am! My reaction is indeed jealousy! Why?

In any case brother is going to marry someone else, just as I am going to marry someone else, and we both belong to the third party.

My dear brother will one day get rid of the virginity, and his beloved woman to share the clouds and rain, and I …… think of my nose is a little sour.

Touching the nose, ready to clean up a little to come to bed, look down to see only suddenly realized that I was naked, there is a Kitty pattern of small panties la! I looked carefully at their own breasts, with a hand gently lifted up a breast, brother is how to write, I re-use two hands from the side to lift up two round bulging breasts, gently pinched, soft quite fun.

And then what? I took my fingers between two nipples that were slowly standing forward, and oh! It doesn’t feel the same here. It’s very different.

This is a problem that I have always been puzzled by, the same is a part of the breast, the skin outside the areola and other parts of the skin feel like there is no difference, in order to confirm, I stroked along the breast outward and then back to the breast, and sure enough, the feeling is the same. However, when I gently tapped on the nipple, a feeling I can’t describe, centered on the areola, spreading to my head and lower body, I could clearly feel my private parts contracting, and I kinda liked the feeling.

Okay! Now that my clothes are off, I’ll fantasize about my brother touching my body! You’re not the only one who can fantasize, I can too, I said to my brother in my mind.

I walked over to the bed and took off my shoes and stood the pillow on the bed, to lie in my brother’s arms! Let’s use the soft pillow to pretend to be in my brother’s arms! I sat up on the bed and laid my body into the pillow, mmmm! It’s so soft and cozy, it’s a good start.

Lying back, I started to put my hands on my breasts, holding them up by the side, as it should be! Bouncing the elastic breasts twice in my palms, how fun, no wonder my brother liked it.

My fingers couldn’t wait to pinch the nipple that would produce the strange sensation, “mmmm-mmmm” It was so strange, as soon as I touched it I couldn’t help but moan, and my legs wanted to clench up, this sensation kept on stimulating me, I switched to using the palm of my hand to press against the nipple, the stimulation was a little weaker, so let’s use my thumb! I tweaked the erect nipple with my thumb, “Ohhhh! It’s so exciting, but I love it.”

I kept stimulating my nipples with my thumb or forefinger alternately mooching or twisting them, thinking of my brother’s satisfied look in my head, “Brother.”

I murmured softly, and for a split second I really wanted to lie down in my brother’s firm chest and caress me with his big hands over my breasts and then use his firm dick ……

Wait, can a penis do that? As I was pondering this question, my private parts suddenly twitched and trembled, my body shaking involuntarily. When my body stopped trembling, my whole body felt a wave of emptiness, a feeling of flabbiness and weakness, my body slowly slid downward and lay flat on my bed. I felt another hot stream running through my privates, it was lewdness I think! I was too lazy to care.

Without realizing it I fell asleep, and when I woke up again it was an hour later.

Almost eleven o’clock, I got up from the bed, a little cold, hurriedly put the clothes back on, what’s wrong with me, read my brother’s novel actually masturbated, if that time in my brother’s room does not count, this is my first time to masturbate, right! I think this should be it! But I don’t know why, there is a sense of guilt in my heart, touching my own body has a sense of guilt, it’s really strange.

Wrap things up! I was about to cut the IE when one paragraph caught my eye again.

“If I can take a look at my sister’s luscious torso with my own eyes for a single glance, I will be satisfied. With the thought in mind, I decided that my heart was in the right place and rushed into my sister’s room to strip her of her clothes. What ah! Would I use such a brainless method? I would have been beaten up by my parents before I even started undressing her. Of course, it’s only a good idea if my sister is willingly undressed!”

I willingly stripped naked for you to see, don’t even think about it, just now fantasizing about you hugging me and touching me is already the greatest mercy for you.

“You know what I’m thinking! It’s not that hard to get your sister naked, everyone has to take a shower! A beautiful woman is even more so. Yes, it’s peeping, you guessed it right, peeping at my sister taking a bath. It’s a good plan, but it seems a bit difficult to execute. How can I put it? My bathroom is sandwiched in the center of the house, there’s no window in the bathroom at all, and with the door closed, it’s like a secret room, so where can I look? It does hurt my brain. There, why don’t I break the lock on the door, and while my sister is taking a shower, pretend to be in a hurry to go to the bathroom, and then, the door opens with a push ……”

That’s the proof, isn’t it! Still saying you didn’t break the door, I narrowed my eyes at the incriminating evidence on the screen and raised an eyebrow in triumph, let’s see how you’re going to deny it.

Chapter 07: Tantalizing Taste

“It’s like I don’t need to do anything, this door was broken a long time ago and I can’t believe I never noticed.”

I didn’t realize it either. You’re not saying that on purpose for fear of leaving evidence! The door broke by itself. I don’t believe it.

“Just in time, saves me a lot of work. The next step is to bide my time ……”

Timing? Well I’ll see what kind of timing you’re waiting for.

“My sister has been babbling about transfer students from the moment she got home ……”

Who’s chattering? If you hadn’t kept asking, I wouldn’t have wanted to say anything, huh?

“This brat wants to take my sister, no door, if he dares to come to the door I’ll beat him to death.”

Wow! You don’t have to be so violent! Then who would dare to come after me in the future! If I can’t get married, will you be responsible?

Does brother really want me to be unmarriageable? It can’t be! This suspicion is yet to be verified by me.

“I was worried about finding the right time, but I didn’t expect God to fulfill me so quickly, I just wanted to take a leak and it made my dream come true.”

“I can’t imagine that this little ninny’s development is so good, she has such an arrogant figure at such a young age.”

“My sister is tilting her head back and rinsing her luscious body under the rosette head, her waterfall of black hair plastered to her back with the flow of the water, her arms raised high revealing sparse armpit hair, and further down, her blood-curdlingly soft, puffy breasts.”

“My sister is only seventeen, right? What I saw earlier was just the size on the bra, it’s very likely to be fake, maybe it’s usually stuffed with sponge or gel pads in the bra. Like Wenwen is, visual seems to have a C or D look, really reach out and touch, to the size of my palm, a cover on the cover, but pinch is still quite a texture, well said also have a B it!”

“But my sister’s “C” looks like a real full size to me. I reached out my hand, following the curve of my sister’s breasts, and imagined what it would feel like to hold her in my hand, surely full and elastic, and my dick started to get hard just thinking about it.”

“At the front of her snow-white breasts were tiny pink nipples, and she was looming erect. When my sister’s slender fingertips brushed over those tantalizing breasts, my mouth watered, how I wished it was my hand! To say that I was salivating would not be an exaggeration, my mouth was now dry and my lust was high, my dick was constantly filling with blood and swelling.”

“It’s not about enjoying eye-catching pictures or watching adult movies, it’s about a woman with a beautiful body bathing right in front of your eyes! How can I restrain the beast that lies dormant within me, but who asked her to be my sister! I can only look at her from afar, I can never put her in my hands, thinking of this, my heart is a burst of pain. It’s just a matter of thinking so much, it’s not easy to catch the opportunity, it’s good to have a good time watching.”

“The empty feeling in my hand made my insides even emptier, and unconsciously I held my hand on my already erect dick to at least make it feel warm.”

“I do not want to give up the line of sight from the chest to move down, slipped through the ribs to the sister’s slender willow waist, I can not help but want to draw than draw, just side by side to see, did not see a clear, I use both hands to roughly pinch a little bit, certainly not more than 24, maybe only 23, the standard of the small savage waist.”

“If only I could take this charming water-snake’s waist in my arms, and cover that delicious little cherry with my lips, and take her into my mouth and suckle her to my heart’s content.”

Is that really enough? It’s not that simple! It’s just that my brother peeped at me in the shower, but he was so full of obscene thoughts, I really don’t know what would have happened if I hadn’t found out instantly that day.

“The more I thought about it the more my cock rose and got harder and harder. I licked my dry lips, so empty that I could only satisfy it with my own fingers, and put my fingers in my mouth as if they were my sister’s nipples! I sucked on my own fingertips as I continued to view my sister’s torso.”

“Moving further down was the maiden’s most mysterious zone, the black pubic hairs crouching on a slightly raised mound. It’s a bit of a shame that I’m imagining that part of the body can’t be seen at all from the current angle. But today’s harvest is already rich, I can’t be greedy anymore.”

“Just as I was about to give up and leave, there was still something in my heart that I couldn’t let go of, and I wanted to reminisce a little bit more and enjoy my sister’s torso all over again, but then I snapped to my sister’s jaw-dropping eyes.”

“It’s over, this message appeared in my mind, ‘I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were in the shower.’ Hastily, I covered my embarrassment with an apology. This peeping into the bath of a beautiful woman ended with a fall.”

“After running back to my room, solving my physical needs was the first priority. When I took off my pants, my enlarged cock was already popping out, and my right hand immediately took hold of the hot cock and stroked it up and down.”

“Although I was discovered, when my sister turned around, her whole front was completely naked in front of my eyes, with her round breasts, pink nipples, and even her private parts, which I didn’t have the chance to see just now, all of her infinite springtime glory was clearly visible!”

“Wen Wen’s insistence has never allowed me to have a glimpse of the mysterious zone of women, I never thought that the first female pubic mound I saw would be my sister’s. A teenage girl is a teenage girl after all, the V-shaped junction of the two legs is covered with not yet very thick pubic hair, vaguely visible on the pubic mound’s tender skin, which makes one really want to bite down.”

“The thought of my sister’s wet body, dripping nipples, and sopping wet pubic hair was too much for my cock to handle. After a few strokes of the tight grip on my cock I felt on the verge of an eruption and was trying to pull out a few sheets of toilet paper to catch the volcanic lava that was about to erupt.”

“Bang, what’s that sound? I reflexively pulled the covers up first to cover my naked bottom half.”

“‘How’s my figure, sister!'” “As soon as I turned my head, I saw my sister huffing and puffing with her arms wrapped around her chest in a manner that she was going to come to raise hell. What a bad time to come, that feeling of having climbed up to the clouds only to be suddenly pulled down, it’s really not a common unpleasant feeling!”

“‘It’s great! Super hot, I didn’t realize our little sister had such a great body.’ By this time can I still say I didn’t see anything? Who would believe that? It’s just a matter of telling it like it is.”

“‘What are you doing?'” “Hasn’t she come to ask questions? What do you care what I’m doing? I realized that her eyes were on my quilted lower body, ‘Nothing! Just watching TV.’ I’m glad I left the TV on when I was trying to get to number one, or else I’d have to explain.”

“‘Aren’t you hot? Cover the quilt on a hot day.'” “I don’t want a blanket either! ‘I’ve got air conditioning!’ Just say whatever you want!”

“‘You want to be scolded by your mom for leaving the door open when you blow out the cold air!’ It’s cute to see her acting like a little housekeeper.”

“‘No wonder …… ‘But I was also too careless, how the door did not give closed and locked, if not I am smart, let her bumped into me jerking off, then the consequences are really unimaginable,’ you What’s the matter? Let’s send her away first! I’m suffocating.”

“‘Is there something wrong with me? Don’t think you can just act as if nothing happened.'” “What an unforgiving demeanor, what do you want! ‘What are you talking about?’ I can only pretend.”

“‘I don’t care, you looked at me, I want to look at you too.’ My sister’s cute cherry mouth pouted and twisted her body as if she was playing a trick, I can’t imagine that my sister, who usually looks like a living tigress, would also be pampered!”

“‘Well, look at that! I’m right here!’ I said, lifting my chin and holding myself up.”

“‘You just saw me but …… naked, so of course I have to see you naked too!’ I can’t believe my sister is blushing, it’s too cute to handle, and I’m getting hard with my cock against the quilt.”

“‘What a shame! What kind of girl talks about looking at a man’s naked body like that.’ I returned it righteously.”

“‘I just want to see it.’ This little ninny can be very argumentative! It’s hard to swing.”

“‘This ……’ can I comply with her? In my heart, I want to, but ……”

“‘Hm? Just do it! It won’t cost you a piece of meat to look.'” “‘Just look!’ Who’s afraid of who? I can think of my cock which is already holding back to the point of dying now, if I expose it to my sister, I’m sure I’ll let it out right away, so how can I do that, ‘But not now.'” “‘Still picking the time ah!” “‘Wait for me to take a shower.’ Let’s delay it for now!”

“‘Is there a difference? I’m just looking at it!'” “How easy it is to say! Just one look, if you know what you’re doing in the future, you’ll be damned if you don’t say that my brother ejaculated prematurely, and then where’s my male dignity? ‘You don’t want to grow a needle eye! Why don’t you let me clean it up and show it to you?'” Male honor? What about my virginity? You’ve ruined it. I’m still a virgin! I’ve let you see my whole body, how can I be a human being in the future? And also written in detail in the novel, really too much, until I read it all and then come back to you. Hold back the anger in my heart I continue to read down.

“‘Hmmm ……’ Seeing that she was seriously hesitating for a moment, I think she would agree! ‘Alright then! Let me know when you’ve showered and put on some perfume, I’m going to cook some noodles.'” “It was hard to send my sister away, I immediately rushed out of bed and locked the door, don’t ever interrupt me again or I’ll be impotent.”

Is it that bad?

“To be continued…” so soon after reading it, pick up where you left off and finish Seven as well! So as to get hold of all the incriminating evidence.

“Stretching one’s head is a knife, shrinking one’s head is also a knife, who let you peep and get caught, so you have to give a look too, but which one should I give him a good look?”

What kind? What do you mean?

“Is it the usual state? Or a state of excitement? It really makes me hesitate, so decide quickly! In a moment my sister will come up.”

“‘Are you trying to get away with it! I think you’re done with your shower.'” “Looking at the disappointed look in my sister’s eyes, she didn’t want me to stand naked at the door to welcome her! ‘I’ve sprayed my perfume, how could I cheat?’ It’s just that I haven’t figured out exactly which one I’m going to show him ……”

“‘You lock the door and close your eyes.’ The sister was instructed to lock the door first” “‘Fuck lock the door? And close your eyes.'” “Don’t ask such naive questions, okay? Could it be that I’m doing class counseling now? After the lesson I just learned, I can’t afford not to learn! ‘What if someone comes back?'” “Watching my sister close the door and close her eyes, I was relieved when I started to take off the clothes on my body, my little brother actually reacted, this is a disaster, I don’t even have to think about it, could it be that it doesn’t want to be seen as it is when it’s weak?”

“I said little brother! If you get up too big, I’m afraid you’ll scare your little sister! This is not the time for you to get up, please don’t get hard okay. I was seriously communicating with my little brother, but he was getting bigger and bigger, ”Damn it.” I’ve just clearly leaked, how come it didn’t stimulate you to get up too!”

“‘Is it ready yet?'” “Don’t rush! What’s with all the monkey business! ‘Wait a minute.'” “‘Does it take that long to undress?'” “‘Just a minute.’ Why are you in such a hurry? Looking at the guy who won’t show any weakness, ‘Forget it.’ I’ll give you a big one! I’ll make sure you’re dazzled…wait…let’s put a towel on first! I’m so smart, ‘Just open your eyes!'” “‘You’re so insincere! And a bath towel, what’s so pretty about that!’ That was the expected reaction.”

“‘A girl’s so unashamed that she really needs to strip naked for you to see!'” “‘Of course, I’ve let you see me naked, of course…’ Blush!”

“It’ll be shy! Then it’s better not to look! It’s not like I’m doing it on purpose.'” It’s useless to bargain, it’s better to simply take it off earlier, sooner or later you’ll have to show it to me! I read quickly, I’m full of doubts about that tender look from my brother, maybe I can find the answer here.

“‘You little ㄚ, I didn’t expect to be so strong.’ See sister want to speak and stop, just like a little girl shy look.”

“Looking at the sister who was pressed under me, I really fear that I will restrain myself. But this little ㄚ can’t appreciate my pain at all, she even …… even used her delicate jade finger to touch around on my chest, it doesn’t matter, her fingertips stopped on my most sensitive nipple, ‘Oh!’ How could I endure this. A soft hand, I actually had my whole body on top of my sister’s.”

“My sister smells so good, her breasts are so soft, I really want to lie on top of my sister all the time!”

“‘Brother, are you all right?’ Her soft little hands gently pushed me.”

“Dreams wake up fast, get up before your sister notices! ‘Just keep your hands to yourself.'” “‘Groping? How did I touch anything?’ Look how innocent she says it.”

“I told you not to touch it, but she went even more wild and let loose on my chest and nudged my nipples, ‘Oh! You’re touching again.’ Fine! Fine! You can touch if you want to! I like it when you touch too. I enjoy my sister’s touch to the fullest, I just hope she doesn’t regret challenging my tolerance level like this.”

“Reveling in my sister’s tenderness, I wish that time would stop at this moment, and that I could not possibly have such an intimate encounter with my sister again except at this time.”

“‘Ching Ching ……’ I called my sister’s name softly, and she murmured, ‘Ching Ching …… ‘ How could I refuse such a beautiful body? But I have to exclude her from my life, just because she is my own sister!”

“I can’t restrain the fluttering inside me any longer, even holding Vin hasn’t felt this strong before, I don’t want my sister to walk into someone else’s life, I want her to belong to me, only to me.”

My brother! How can you have such thoughts?

“But I can’t do it! I can’t ruin her happiness on an impulse, ‘Ah! I can’t.’ I sighed deeply and hugged my sister underneath me tightly, I couldn’t love her in such an animalistic way.”

“But the more I think about it the more I can’t help myself, and the more I don’t want to let go of her.”

“‘Brother, what’s wrong with you? I can hardly breathe.'” “My sister’s voice woke me up and didn’t let me make a big mistake. ‘I’m sorry.’ I let go of my sister’s body with a thousand pangs and prepared to get up.”

“‘Ah!’ My sister exclaimed.”

“‘What’s wrong?’ I asked anxiously.”

“‘I don’t know, suddenly something hard ripped into me.'” “‘Huh?’ A hard thing, was there anything else? I almost penetrated you with that hard thing, ridiculous! I can’t believe that thought had occurred to me just now. I pulled the towel tighter to cover my lower body, which was already burgeoning with desire, and slowly sat up.”

“Just as I was about to cool off, the little ㄚ wouldn’t let go of me and had to rip the only covering off of me, ‘Stop it.’ I had to shout to stop her.”

“‘Why are you so fierce?'” “Looking at my sister’s innocent and pitiful face, my heart aches, but if I don’t do it, I’m afraid I won’t be able to repress it, ‘What’s it like for a girl to make such a scene.'” “‘Humph!’ My sister threw away the corner of the bath towel in her hand and angrily jumped out of bed.”

“I didn’t mean to be so mean to her, I remorsefully pulled my sister’s hand, ‘Ching Ching ……'” “My sister with her big watery eyes indignantly looked at me indignantly with her big watery eyes, ”You let go!” The way she vigorously tried to shake off my hand stung me deeply.””

“‘I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be so mean to you, Haruka.’ You should know that I’ve always loved and adored you, and my sister’s scowling face refused to speak. I really regret why I yelled at her so loudly.”

“When she ripped off my towel, I should have really regretted why I was so careless and easily fell for her, ‘Ah!’ When the towel fell into her hands, that was when I was naked and exposed to her.”

When I read this, it was also the time when my brother’s heart was laid bare and exposed to me.

It turns out that deep down in my brother’s heart he really does love me, my poor brother ah! Why do you know it’s not going to work, but you just have to ……

But then again, why would I ever want another woman in my brother’s life?

I couldn’t help but feel jealous every time I saw my brother and Sister Evan smooching in the living room, and I never understood why I had that emotional reaction; it turned out that, like my brother, I didn’t want anyone else to have him.

Is this God playing a trick on people? Maybe my brother and I were lovers in our past lives and met to reunite in this world, but God played a joke on us, reuniting us from birth but dooming us to a fate of separation.

Is it because I’m too good at fantasizing? Maybe it’s just a deliberate effect my brother created in his novel, and I’m taking it seriously here, isn’t that ridiculous.

But that look, that look wasn’t fake, but so what? Even if we did love each other, that would just add to the trouble. Can we really love each other regardless of ethics, leaving everything behind?

That’s a no-no. That’s a definite no-no.

Suddenly I feel so helpless and empty. Go to sleep! It’s useless to think more.

Shutting down my computer, I lay down on my bed and got ready for bed.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

”Qingqing, brother is getting married.” Getting married should be a happy event, but how come I couldn’t find a trace of joy in my brother’s eyes.

”What’s wrong, don’t you like your future sister-in-law?” ”How could I…” ”I…really don’t like that woman, not because of her personal factors, but because she stole my brother.”

Yes, she took my dearest brother. My brother is mine. He’s mine. No one can take him away.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Why am I having this dream again ……

Looking at the clock on the wall that pointed to three, I hadn’t been asleep long enough to let the dream wake me up.

I haven’t had this dream for the first time in a long time ……

I think it was the night when Ewen came to our house for the first time! I seemed especially hysterical that day, my brother made me cry with a joke, and I had this weird dream that night, and I’m sure I’ve had this dream since then whenever Ewen has been over to our house… what is this alluding to?

There is no difference between this dream and the past dreams, the only difference is that my brother’s eyes have changed, in the past dreams, my brother was excited & jumping, but in today’s dream, my brother’s eyes are lonely and helpless, what does this mean?

‘My brother is mine, it’s mine, no one can take it away from me ……’ What I remember most after waking up from the dream was that at the end of the dream I would keep repeating this sentence.

“My brother is mine and no one can take him away ……”

How ridiculous! Is this something I can decide?

But I know I can do one thing ……

Chapter 08 The Melody of the Heartbeat

Slowly, he stepped out of bed and out of the room to the door of his brother’s room and knocked twice.

“Whoops!”

My brother is dreaming well at the moment, isn’t he?

“It’s me.”

Pressed against the door I answered in a whisper, as if I could hear my own thumping heartbeat.

“Green?”

At the sound of my voice, my brother looked a little surprised, but then opened the door to his room, “What’s wrong?”

There was care in that inquiring voice.

“I ……”

Am I possessed, why am I here, suddenly I wonder if I am too impulsive, how am I going to have my brother? Just by me? It’s ridiculous.

“I had a nightmare…”

Indeed, losing my brother has always been my worst nightmare.

“Oh?”

A faint smile lifted the corners of his brother’s mouth.

“Can I sleep with you, like when I was a kid.”

Maybe that’s the only way to be attached to your brother!

“Come in!”

As soon as my brother pulled me into the room, he closed and locked the door.

Suddenly I felt my whole body boiling with hot blood, and I was all at a loss for words.

“Come on up!”

My brother had climbed onto the bed and patted the other half of the bed and spoke to me.

“Well ……”

I took off my shoes and slowly retreated to the bed, grabbing the cool comforter and turning my back to my brother, nervously covering my head. Why am I nervous like this.

“Do you get cold?”

My brother asked as he pulled the cool comforter off.

“I’m not cold.”

It’s true that I wasn’t cold, but my body was shaking like crazy.

“What kind of nightmare? Scared like this.”

My brother reached out his arms to circle me into his embrace, “Don’t be afraid, my brother is with you.”

What reassuring words!

When I was little, we three siblings used to watch horror movies in the living room in the middle of the night. My brother always laughed at me for being a coward and for watching horror movies, but I just wanted to watch TV with my brother. Whenever I was scared to death of the plot, my brother would always make fun of me, but only my brother held me tightly in his arms as he is doing right now and said, ‘Don’t be afraid, brother will protect you. ‘Not afraid, not afraid, brother will protect you.’ “Brother.”

In a moment of excitement, I reached out and circled my arms tightly around my brother’s neck, resting my head on his shoulder.

“Sleep well and don’t be afraid.”

My brother patted me on the back as if my mother had put me to bed when I was a child, and I felt so warm and cozy.

That’s good, I’m content to fall asleep leaning on my brother’s arms.

I didn’t expect to actually be lulled to sleep by my brother ……

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

It seemed like I’d been asleep for a while, but somehow I woke up again suddenly.

It’s so hot! My palms are actually sweating, and I open my eyes to take a closer look at where I am! This doesn’t seem to be my room.

I remembered that I ran into my brother’s room in the middle of the night, so ……

There was a hot, wet feeling in my hand, and as my hand tightened, I realized it was my brother holding my hand tightly to my chest.

Slowly the lower half of the body is also conscious, thighs like to what pressure, heavy feeling, glanced at the head, it turned out to be the brother of a pig leg.

The first reaction, of course, is to remove the obstacle, this should be a simple action, but the implementation of the obstacle. It turns out that the hand is pinched in the heart of the brother, pinch can be tight, how to pull out can not be pulled out, had no choice but to use the elbow on the brother’s chest a bit, so that he changed position.

After a long time, my brother rolled over and let go of my hand as well, so I could finally catch my breath.

When my brother moved, he fell back to lie in a wide berth.

Looking at my brother lying on his back that calm sleeping face, listening to the sound of my brother’s steady breathing, there is a warm and sweet feeling in my heart, I sat up to scrutinize my brother, how handsome a face, let a person want to touch. Thinking about it, I put my hand on my brother’s cheek, brushing the smooth skin with the back of my finger, lightly tracing the thick eyebrows with my thumb, and looking at the firm bridge of the nose, I couldn’t help but want to pinch him a little, but for fear of waking up my brother, I only gently crossed the bridge of the nose with my fingertip, and then turned the tip of the nose and stopped at the plump lips.

Such soft lips. Did my brother kiss Evan with these lips?

Hmph! At the thought of this possibility, I immediately withdrew my hand.

Am I jealous? Even if my brother kisses or kisses someone, what does it matter to me?

But I just don’t want to!

I put my finger back on my brother’s lips once more, and a thought sprang up that I would kiss my brother too.

But if my brother suddenly wakes up and finds out, wouldn’t that be embarrassing? How about this!

Tapping his finger on his brother’s lips, then placing it on his own, kissing it on his fingertip before placing it back on his brother’s lips.

That would be considered kissing your brother!

My heart was feeling sweet, suddenly, my brother grabbed my hand, causing my heart to beat faster, did it wake my brother up, what should I do?

After waiting quietly for a while, my brother let go of his hand and draped himself on the bed, seemingly not awake, which made me settle my heart. If really found by my brother, then it is not a big embarrassment, quickly go to sleep!

I turned my back and squeezed my eyes shut, just hoping to fall asleep quickly.

Just as the heartbeat was calming down, a long sigh was heard, was it my brother? And why is he sighing?

Could it be that he had just caught on to what he was doing.

Although I tried desperately to fall asleep, I couldn’t after counting twelve hundred and sixty-three sheep, and my brother’s long sigh was probably the main cause!

I was expecting my brother to do something, but he didn’t.

What was I expecting?

Just after giving up on having something to look forward to, a warm arm, swirled around my body and took me into his arms, it was my brother.

I dared not open my eyes and tried hard to keep my breathing even, but my heart was thumping uncontrollably, and just at the same time I felt as if I had two hearts, and there was a heart beating on my right breast as well; it was my brother’s heartbeat.

In a daze, there seemed to be a spring breeze on my cheeks, that should be the back of my brother’s warm fingers. Could it be that my brother also learned from me, and sure enough, my brother followed suit and touched my eyebrows, my nose, and finally stopped on my lips.

No, it’s different, it’s that little bit different, and although it feels light and soft as well, it just feels different to me, as if there’s a little bit more breath, a warm current of air that’s blowing over me.

My brother didn’t touch me with his fingers, but with his lips, is that right?

In addition to the soft touch, there was also a little bit of moist touching sensation, around my two lips as if it was slowly sliding away from each other, a little bit like a kitten licking with its tongue. The breath blowing on my face was also getting faster and faster, and the heartbeat on my right chest seemed to be accelerating at the same rate as the heartbeat under my left chest.

In the quiet and silent space, it was as if I could only hear the sound of one heartbeat, but it was clearly two hearts! Is it possible that the melody of my brother’s heartbeat and mine are the same?

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“Qingqing, Qingqing” “Don’t bother me! I’m sleepy!”

“Do you still have to go to school! It’s almost noon.”

“What? Noon!”

I opened my eyes and suddenly shrieked.

But when I settled down, I realized that my brother was looking at me with a smile that was so sweet and happy, and his body was still clinging to me, and it was such an amazing feeling.

“Did you sleep well last night?”

My brother asked me with a smile and a gentle hand on my face.

“You’re disgusting! Touching people like that.”

I don’t know why I said that, I was obviously enjoying the touch.

“Yes?”

My brother continued to touch without thinking, “Do you like it when I hold you like this?”

And it got worse, hugging me.

I like it, I like it when my brother hugs me like this, but, but, “No, not at all, disgusting blah blah blah, I’m not your wife.”

Why? I’m going to keep talking out of my ass.

“But I like to hold you like this! When I was little, didn’t I always hug you like this?”

What a rogue brother, ‘It’s not what it used to be, I’m not a little girl, and you’re not a little boy anymore, you’ll get into trouble if you hug like that.’ I really wanted to say this to my brother.

“Get your salty hands off me!”

The hand pushed hard and flicked my brother’s hand aside. But it seemed like there was something else sticking to my hip pretty hard, “What’s this! Take it away too.”

Between the two of us, I felt something hard and I casually pinched and pushed.

“Oh!”

There was a sudden wail from his brother.

I rushed to ask, “What’s wrong?”

“So rude.”

My brother sat up deflated and looked at me with a sad face.

I was rude? I merely removed my brother’s hand, “Who told you to hold me so tight?”

“Ugh! Silly girl.”

My brother sighed, but I was confused.

“Get up! I’ve taken the day off for you, I’m taking you out.”

“Take a day off!”

My mouth opened in surprise as I looked toward the clock on the wall, the hour and minute hands were about to meet at the number twelve, “It’s noon already, how did I get so sleepy?”

“Brother’s bed is especially nice to sleep in, isn’t it?”

Brother’s eyes were a little ambiguous, and his tone of voice had become extra intimate, could it be because of last night’s demeanor that made brother misunderstand something!

Is it a misunderstanding? I took the initiative to touch my brother and kissed him, although it was with my fingers, but judging by my brother’s senses, he must have thought that I kissed him with my mouth! That brother ……

A sudden sensation of dryness welled up in my heart and my cheeks heated up, I only moved my hands ah! What my brother moved was definitely his mouth!

So, besides kissing, did Niinii do anything else? How come I don’t remember any of it. I hurriedly looked down at my shirt, how it was crumpled and shrunken, all stuck to my waistband.

I’m thinking of asking my brother about it, but how am I going to do it? Ask him if he molested me? I felt uneasy. What if he did? I wouldn’t feel anything at all? Since I didn’t feel anything then it should be no, then it must be no, if anything, it’s just stealing a kiss from me!

“Why don’t you say something, if you think brother’s bed is a good place to sleep, you can come every day!” Brother said.

How’s that going to work? “Let me take a vacation every day!”

My brother’s bed is good to sleep in, no, it’s not the bed, it’s the fact that there’s a brother in the bed.

Damn, another wave of heat washed over me, just thinking about my brother’s every move made me blush, I had to get out of here.

“Why is your face so red, you’re not catching a cold, are you!”

My brother put his hand on my forehead inquiringly.

My face must have burned and I scrambled to dodge my brother’s touch, “No, I’m just …… worried about my homework.”

“Oh wow! Don’t worry, I’ll call you earlier next time, I didn’t want to disturb you because I saw that you didn’t go to bed until three o’clock last night, and you slept so well in the morning, so I didn’t delay your homework, did I!”

“It’s too late to delay, I’m going to my room.”

With two false responses, I hurriedly got out of bed and went to my room.

Closing the door to my room, I stood against it, my mind a mess.

What does my brother’s behavior last night mean? Does he really love me? Or ……

But even if brother really loves me, so what? We are brother and sister! A brother and sister who couldn’t be closer.

A thought suddenly flashed through my mind, there are three children in our family, but I’m the only girl, maybe I’m an orphan girl carried by my parents, and for some reason my real parents abandoned me, so ……

Standing in front of the mirror, I tried to find out what was different from my mom, dad and brother in my features, but the same temperament, the same charisma, showed that my brother and I were blood brothers and sisters.

Why? Why? For the first time, I longed so much for Liu Qing Yang not to be my real brother.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

After lunch, I spent the afternoon shopping at the department store, relying on my brother to buy me some new clothes and shoes.

“You’ve squeezed me out of my allowance this month.”

My brother grumbled with a smile on his face.

“Big deal, I’ll buy you dinner tonight!”

“That’s a nice way to put it, using rice from the bucket and vegetables from the fridge is it?”

“Phew! That doesn’t seem very satisfying!”

“Of course!”

“Well! I’ll buy whatever you say you want to eat and never frown on it.”

How can I frown when I can’t even look at my tote bag full of loot?

“You said whoo! Don’t regret it.”

“Sure.”

I look at my watch, it’s four o’clock, “So where to now?”

“Take you to a place with a beautiful view.”

“Yeah!”

Leaving the city, my brother drove me on a motorcycle and after about an hour’s drive, we arrived at the beach near the fishing harbor.

“Arrived.”

My brother tilted the motorcycle slightly to make it easier for me to get off.

I’ve been holding my brother for an hour now, and I’ve been leaning tightly against his back all the way, and now all of a sudden I’m going to let go, but I feel a little reluctant to give up, and I can’t help but do so.

“Wow! Sitting on my ass is numb.”

The first thing I did when I jumped out of the car was to move my muscles.

The sea breeze was gently blowing my hair, “What a cool breeze!”

I welcomed the sea breeze with open arms.

“Will it be cold?”

“No.”

I walked toward the beach, and from a distance I saw a couple sitting on the sand, smooching, making me wonder if my brother and Evan had been here before. Suddenly my mood sank and I turned around and headed for the sidewalk across the street.

“Not going to the beach?”

“It’s not good to bother people!”

I pointed at the couple and spoke.

“It’s okay! The beach is so big.”

“You and Sister Evan came here right!”

“Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden ……”

My brother’s expression was a bit awkward.

“I’m sorry for touching your sad spot.”

It’s not that I meant to bring it up, it’s just that if I’m not careful, I’ll think of the way my brother and Ewen were so intimate, and it makes me so jealous.

“It’s all over.”

My brother laughed and replied as if nothing had happened.

Is it really over? Did my brother never miss Evan?

Looking at my brother’s lonely eyes looking into the distance, I suddenly had a strange thought. Why did my brother bring me here, did he want to use me as a replacement for Ewen?

So all of last night, was I just a replacement for Evan? No, if that’s the case, no, I’m afraid to think about it, no, what am I freaking out about, getting hysterical for no reason.

“Thinking about what?”

“Ah!”

My brother gave me a sudden tap, and I was shocked out of my wits.

“What were you thinking about? I can’t believe you were surprised by me.”

I raised my head, wanting to explain something, but I met my brother’s caring eyes, and the moment the four eyes touched each other, surprisingly, no one could afford to look away. It was as if I saw those soft, watery eyes again, those eyes with thousands of feelings.

But the faint tenderness that flowed from those slightly sad black eyes, was it for me, or was it for Ewen?

My brother’s face was getting closer and closer, what did he want? Just before the distance between their lips became zero, I looked away, “You’re mistaking me for Evan, aren’t you!”

My brother didn’t answer, and I pushed him away, walking aimlessly, already on the beach. The couple realized that strangers approaching, long ago do not know where to flash. Along the beach continued to walk, occasionally stepping on the sea water, occasionally look back at my brother, there is a tacit understanding as if to keep a distance, but when I turned back, he would give me a slight smile.

“Ah!”

I was so focused on looking back at my brother that I didn’t notice a not-so-small rock in front of me, just in time for it to trip me up. Oh no! I had to fall all wet.

Luckily, my brother darted over sensitively and stopped me before I fell into the water, I looked at my brother with gratitude and our eyes met once again, I immediately avoided his eyes but couldn’t avoid his fiery kisses.

I struggled to get away from my brother’s kiss, but he refused to let go of me as if he was determined. His tongue kept trying to pry open my lips, and that powerful force was not something I could resist. However, my heart simply did not want to resist anymore, no matter who was in my brother’s heart at the moment, it did not matter.

I collapsed into my brother’s arms, flaccid and weak, letting my brother’s tongue flop around in my mouth, the tip of his tongue constantly tantalizing my raw little tongue, and under my brother’s guidance, I slowly began to lick the tip of my brother’s tongue and lips as well.

Finally my brother let go of me just before I was about to choke.

“I’m kissing Qingqing, the woman I’ve always loved the most, do you hear me?”

My brother blurted out like an oath, “I will always be by your side, protecting you, loving you, and caring for you.”

I froze at my brother’s sudden confession.

My brother really does love me!

“Qingqing, in my heart there is only you, I don’t want anyone but you.”

The brother continued.

I looked at my brother with my mouth open and couldn’t even say a word.

After reading my brother’s novels, I knew vaguely that my brother loved me, but when my brother actually said it, I felt that everything was so unbelievable like a dream.

“Cyan, I want you.”

My brother held me tightly in his arms and confessed once more.

You want me? How? Isn’t this something out of a novel? No, it’s not even in a novel. We’re brother and sister! How can brother and sister be together? They can’t. It’s impossible.

I let my brother hold me like a Barbie doll and continue to kiss me on the cheek, while my mind was like a messed up wool, every nerve misplaced.

“Green, answer me, do you want a brother?”

I’ll take it.

How I wanted to answer my brother out loud like that.

But I can’t.

I hate it so much, why do I still have this damn lucidity in my confused head, why can’t I be like the heroine in the novel, overwhelmed by love so that I can do whatever I want.

“Qingqing, brother really loves you, you love brother too don’t you?”

I still couldn’t say anything but shake my head desperately.

“So, why did you kiss me last night?”

OMG! My brother actually did know about the moves I made on him, that’s why he kissed me, that’s why he confessed to me.

It was me, surprisingly, who gave my brother the hint.

It’s a dream! If it’s a dream, wake up soon.

As my brother pressed my head close to his chest, I heard the sound of a strong heartbeat.

I knew it wasn’t a dream.

“Listen to ……”

My brother spoke excitedly.

My brother’s heart was pounding, just as I had heard it last night, beating rapidly at a rate beyond a normal human heartbeat.

“Qingqing–, say something!”

What should I say? There was no way I was going to accept such a ridiculous idea from my brother.

“Brother, let’s stop here! If you really love Qingqing.”

I spoke to my brother with what was left of my sanity.

“Are you willing to do that? You love me too don’t you?”

“No, I didn’t love my brother.”

I shook my head in denial, uncontested tears finally weeping.

“Say again that you don’t love me and I’ll believe what you say.”

My brother lifted my chin seriously and looked me in the eyes as he spoke.

“I ……”

I can’t say it, I can’t believe I can’t say it, I can’t bear to hurt my brother and I don’t want to go against my heart.

“Go ahead!”

My brother’s eyes forced themselves on me, “You can’t say it, can you? Because you love me too.”

My brother drew his own conclusions, and I could not refute them.

My brother gave me a kiss on my eyelid and my tears poured out uncontrollably.

My brother hugged me tightly and whispered in my ear, “We’re pathetic aren’t we! Obviously we love each other, but we can’t be united because of our sibling relationship.”

“But you’ll always be a good brother to me! We won’t break up like normal lovers, we’ll always be able to maintain a close relationship.”

I tried to comfort my brother and myself.

“Huh.”

My brother’s laughter was full of helplessness, “One day you will marry someone else, and I will marry and have children, and then will we still be so close?”

“That day is early isn’t it?”

I comforted my brother once again.

“But until that day comes, you won’t accept me either, will you?”

I don’t understand what my brother means? “Aren’t we fine the way we are?”

“Well …… so you don’t object to me hugging and kissing you once in a while?”

My brother’s voice was much lighter.

Hug me? Kiss me? I almost broke into tears.

Is that all my brother really wants?

Chapter 09 The Eve of the Storm

“Well …… so you don’t object to me hugging and kissing you once in a while?”

Hug me? Kiss me?

Is that all my brother really wants?

The voices echoed in my head.

Hug me, maybe not a big problem, but kiss me …… that can be a big problem.

I’m rambling on about something.

The problem wasn’t the hugging or the kissing, it was that my brother said he loved me. What’s worse, I love my brother too.

I love my brother? But do I really know love?

What exactly is love? I’m not really sure about this one, but the object of love should not be one’s brother, that’s the only thing I’m sure of.

Yes, that’s right. I’m not allowed to fall in love with my brother.

Disgusted to the core, why are these voices in my head constantly reminding me that I can’t fall in love with my brother, why? Why?

“Cyan, answer me, you love me.”

My brother seems to be baiting me.

“I ……”

Say something! Tell your brother “I love him”. Say it! Say it out loud!

It was as if I was schizophrenic, and another voice inside me kept encouraging me to accept my brother.

I was confused as to who to listen to.

Denial?

Accepted?

Don’t I have a third option?

“Brother, let’s go home!”

That’s my third option – not answering.

“Okay!”

I couldn’t tell from my brother’s voice if he was disappointed, but at least it wasn’t despair. And why don’t I just reject my brother and let him die of it; or accept him and make him happy.

Could it be that I couldn’t bear to see my brother sad, or that I didn’t want to go against my heart.

Sitting behind my brother, wrapping my arms around his waist and leaning on his back, I pondered these questions over and over again.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

An hour later, it was already back to my familiar home. Before getting off the bus I suddenly remembered that I had promised my brother to invite him for dinner in the afternoon.

“Brother, I’ll treat you to whatever you want to eat tonight.”

“Anything I want to eat, is it on you?”

My brother asked me rhetorically after taking off his helmet and shaking out his hair.

“Yeah! Go ahead, I think, I can afford it.”

My brother won’t take advantage of the opportunity to knock me off! I can’t help but feel a little heartache thinking about the pocket money I have in my wallet for this month.

“I want to eat you.”

What? What did brother say? Eat me? I looked at my brother with wide eyes, “Huh?”

“Eat what you cook.”

So that’s how it is. It scared the shit out of me.

“I thought you said that was insincere?”

I want to slap myself, what nonsense!

“Even the chef at the restaurant isn’t as good as Qingqing’s handiwork, so why would I want to go farther away from home?”

I’m going to have to show my hand if I’m going to say something so flattering.

“So, what would you like to order, my guest?”

“Let the guests order at the door?”

Said the same thing, “Welcome.”

I shifted into a waiter and made a welcoming gesture as my brother walked into the restaurant under my watchful eye.

Pulling out the seat, my brother sat down graciously.

The dining room, tables and chairs are readily available, but what about the menu? You can’t just spread the recipes on the table and let your brother order whatever he wants!

But it’s not a bad way to go.

“Please order.”

I spread out a cookbook in front of my brother.

“So professional! Did you do everything I ordered?”

“That’s for sure.”

I’m not bragging, I’ve actually cooked every dish in this cookbook.

“Well …… then I’ll take a closer look.”

My brother picked up the recipe and looked at it carefully.

“Well, let’s start with a ‘Five Blessings Platter’ then.”

Not so serious! What time is it? Order me this ‘Five Fortunes Platter’.

“Another one, ‘Eight Treasure Shark’s Fin’, here’s some ‘Golden Silk’ that’s quite interesting, just have one of those too.”

“Wait …… I don’t think you need to order, you don’t have any of these dishes you ordered.”

Simply put away the recipe in his brother’s hand, “What ‘Five Fortunes Platter’, there are no cashews at home, ‘Eight Treasures Shark’s Fin’ is still shark’s fin! But this ‘golden silk’ is not a problem. The food will be served in an hour.”

“An hour?”

“Skeptical? Don’t you see what the recipe says: ‘Soak the dried scallops in water for 30 minutes, then add the marinade and steam them in a steamer for 30 minutes to take them out’, doesn’t that add up to an hour. It just so happens that my mom bought some dried scallops the day before yesterday, and there were ingredients for this dish, so this chef accepted the order.”

“There can’t be just one!”

“Fair enough, okay! Let’s see, there’s fish and chicken in the fridge, so let’s have ‘Sweet and Sour Fish’ and ‘Kung Pao Chicken’! And a ‘Kaiyang Cabbage’, what kind of soup would be good?”

I thought seriously.

“How about a ‘ginseng chicken soup’?”

I almost fainted, “Only ‘eggdrop soup’.”

“‘Eggdrop soup’, no! ‘Sweet and Sour Fish’, ‘Kung Pao Chicken’, ‘Kai Yang Cabbage’, sounds very sumptuous, with an ‘Egg Flower Soup’, will it be too shabby! ‘, wouldn’t it be too …… shabby!”

“You still don’t trust my Liu Qingqing’s craftsmanship? Don’t worry. How about a ‘Hibiscus Soup’?”

“‘Hibiscus soup’? What’s that?”

It’s still ‘eggdrop soup’, stupid! “You’ll see when the time comes.”

I’ve chosen my dish, so it’s time for me to show off.

I put on my apron and started to work in the kitchen, washing, soaking and cooking. Where can I find a woman as wise as me these days?

“Want me to help?”

My brother asked as he came into the kitchen.

“Great! Help me kill the fish!”

Just in time to get a fish out of the fridge.

“Is this fish still alive?”

“Of course there’s no way! Just help me scrape the scales that aren’t clean.”

“Whoo!”

It’s funny to see my brother holding a fish and not knowing what to do with it.

“Take the chopper.”

Handing my brother a kitchen knife, which he probably doesn’t know how to use either, “I’d better do it!”

“I said I’d help, it’s just scaling! It’s easy.”

“Don’t be a hero!”

I’m really afraid that he might cut his hand instead of scraping off the scales.

“A little something.”

Saying that, he really used a kitchen knife to start from the back of the fish and the edge of the fins, and a piece of fish scale was just peeled off and fell into the sink.

I’m so dumbfounded by your skill!

“There, it’s clean shaven, feel it.”

My brother actually grabbed my hand and ran it over the back of the fish.

“Is there anything else!”

My brother continued to ask, “This fish has to be dipped in flour right!”

Said my brother as he placed the fish on the dipping plate on the front and back of the fish and made three cuts on each side of the fish with a kitchen knife, “Where’s the ginger?”

“Here it is.”

Hand your brother a piece of ginger.

When I looked back, my brother had already processed the fish, rubbed it with ginger, rubbed it with salt, and coated it with flour.

“Okay.”

“Oh, you’re quite the catch!”

I giggled.

“It’s nothing! I’ve cooked with Ewen a few times and I’ve learned it all.”

I see!

Somehow, hearing my brother mention Ewen made my heart feel as sour as the vinegar I was about to pour into the bowl to flavor it.

“Hey hey! Did you put too much vinegar?”

My brother shouted.

“Ah! Seems like too much, that re-tuned.”

Pouring half a bowl of vinegar at once, this sweet and sour fish must be sour.

I was expecting my brother to be more and more helpful, but I didn’t realize that with his assistance, the time spent on cooking was one-third less, which was really unexpected!

“Fry up the fish and we’ll be ready to eat in a few minutes.”

I’m afraid that my brother will have to wait a long time, so I’ll give you a preview.

“There’s no rush, take your time.”

“Guests should wait in the dining room.”

I pushed my brother out of the kitchen.

To keep the surface of the fish crispy, so the fish is cooked last.

When the pan is hot, pour in the right amount of oil, and when the oil is hot, the fish can be placed in the pan. Carefully place the coated fish into the frying pan, and with a snort, the fish body slowly turns golden brown.

Suddenly there were a few beeps and boops, ouch! There was water dripping into the frying pan, I rushed to get out of the way, but I let the splash of oil spray my hand, “Ah!”

I naturally cried out and immediately turned on the water to rinse it off.

“What’s wrong?”

My brother came running anxiously into the kitchen.

“It’s nothing, I just didn’t dry my hands, I might have dripped a little water into the oil ……”

“Did it burn?”

My brother looked through my hands carelessly.

“It’s just a little bit sprayed down here!” I said, pointing to the back of my hand.

“Let’s see, it’s a little red, I’ll get the ointment and rub it on you.”

As soon as he turned around, his brother left the kitchen, but quickly returned.

“Come.”

Lifting the burn, my brother gently put a layer of ointment on me. “Be careful, it’s better to eat outside from now on.”

This is not choking!

“It’s just a small injury, it’s okay! Just pay more attention.”

With this delay, the fish should have been turned over. I picked up the spatula and was about to turn the fish over. A warm palm covered my hand, “Leave it to me.”

“Are you okay?”

“Of course!”

Since my brother has said so, I’ll let it go. If we keep fighting, the fish will get burnt.

It was hard, all the dishes were served.

“Wow! It smells so good!”

My brother took a deep breath.

“Not bad!”

“Hmm! Good indeed.”

My brother picked up a bite of fish with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth, “It’s really colorful and flavorful, this is the best sweet and sour fish I’ve ever eaten. The ratio of this sugar and vinegar is just right, a little sour but not too sour. The fish skin is also crispy, it’s really delicious.”

I was happy to see my brother eating it with rave reviews.

“Huh! There seems to be one thing missing.”

“What is it?”

I counted the dishes on the table, ‘Sweet and Sour Fish’, ‘Kung Pao Chicken’, and ‘Kai Yang Cabbage’ are all the same!

“Where’s the soup?”

My brother put down his chopsticks and slapped the back of his right hand against the heart of his left hand for a second beat and said.

“Soup? I forgot.”

It really was a leak, “Watch me, please enjoy your meal, guest, the soup will follow.”

After that, I immediately ran into the kitchen, boiled a pot of water, chopped some green onions, and beat two eggs into a bowl with chopsticks. As soon as the water in the pot was hot, I put down the egg sauce, poured salt and sprinkled green onions, and a pot of delicious ‘Hibiscus Soup’ was finished.

“Soup’s on.”

Yelling, the hot soup was served, “‘Hibiscus Soup’.”

I’ll give the name of the soup.

“You call this ‘Hibiscus Soup’?”

My brother asked, looking at me with extreme skepticism.

“Exactly.”

“It’s just ‘eggdrop soup’!”

I pursed my lips and giggled at my brother in a can-you-take-it-from-me kind of way.

“Very well, then I shall not be angry.”

I see that my brother has no choice but to resign himself to his fate.

In less than fifteen minutes, all the dishes on the table were clean. Luckily, I wasn’t too slow, or I would have had to share the scraps.

“So full!”

My brother stood up and stretched, then slowly moved his pace to walk behind me.

What’s he up to?

“Qingqing, thank you.”

Before I could react, my brother had picked me up from behind and kissed me on the cheek.

“Brother ……”

“You must not have prepared dessert!”

“Dessert?”

“Look at the corners of your mouth and the sweet and sour sauce.”

After being reminded by my brother, I stuck out my tongue to lick off the sweet and sour sauce, but unexpectedly, my brother suddenly pounced on my face and licked it off for me with his tongue. I froze on the spot.

“I’m going to start enjoying my dessert.”

Before I knew what my brother meant, he was already hooding my jaw and running his tongue back and forth over my lips. At some point, I opened my mouth in surprise, only to have my brother take advantage of the situation and use his flexible tongue to seduce my clumsy tongue again, flipping it around in my mouth.

“Well …… well ……”

I tried to speak, but that was all I could make. I tried to push my brother away, only to realize how weak and powerless I was.

Under my brother’s dominance, I left the chair and stood with him. My brother’s hand left my chin, just enough of a gap to escape, but I didn’t realize that my brother’s lips were so powerful as well, sucking my mouth in so tightly that I couldn’t even break free.

A powerful force, exerted from behind me, my body had tightened against my brother. My brother’s hand was stroking back and forth across my buttocks, and it was a gentle caress. But in the area of my lower abdomen, it was a feeling of a hard object being pressed against it.

My brother’s thick chest, pressing against my plump breasts, as if I’m going to lose my breath, the air around me is getting thinner and thinner. There was a burning sensation in my body, like there was a blazing fire burning around me, and I was about to be melted by my brother’s passion.

Just then, the sound of a lock being unlocked made my heart race, who is it? Who’s coming back at this hour?

Mom and Dad are going to a wedding reception tonight and won’t be back until 8 or 9. Did they miss something and come back for it?

I began to push against my brother, who first left my lips, and for a split second, I felt the burning flame slowly die out, and by the time my brother released me completely, there was nothing but ashes.

I took a few steps back, straightened my messy clothes slightly, and then gathered up the dishes on the table.

My brother stood still and looked in the direction of the gate.

The door was opened and the person who walked in was, surprisingly, Huan.

What’s he doing back here at this hour?

“Sis, is there anything to eat, I’m so hungry!”

Huan said pathetically as he walked towards me.

“You skipped class!”

The older brother didn’t take it well. It wasn’t hard to understand who made him badger his brother.

But I have his instant return to thank for not letting me make a big mistake by getting lost in the moment.

“I had a stomach ache, so I left class early.”

I then realized that Huan had been holding his stomach.

“What’s wrong? You’ve been messing with your food again haven’t you!” I asked.

“I don’t know, I’ve been pooping all afternoon, it’s so bad! There’s nothing to eat.”

Huan’s eyes moved to the table, “You guys just got full!”

“Yes!” My brother replied coldly.

“I should have known I’d come back earlier to say I’d hold out a little longer to see how it went, but it still didn’t work out.”

“Good grief! You have diarrhea, don’t you!” I asked.

“Uh-huh!” Huan replied, clutching his stomach.

“I’ll just cook you some thin rice then.”

“I knew my sister was the best for me.”

The boy suddenly perked up and threw his arms around me and kissed me all over my face.

“Brat, take your book bag and put it away before you come down for dinner.” The older brother snapped.

“Good.”

Huan ran upstairs happily.

I have to clean up the table before I go and cook some thin rice for Huan.

“I’ll just clean it up, you go make some thin rice!”

My brother volunteered to collect the dishes for me.

“Brother, you’re so nice.”

I looked at my brother gratefully.

“I don’t want to tire out my precious …… sister!”

My brother looked at me with pity.

I avoided my brother’s eyes and immediately walked into the kitchen.

In the cramped kitchen, with the heat rising from the pots on the gas stove, I felt warm inside as I watched my brother sagely wash the dishes, “Brother.”

“Hmm?”

“Thank you.”

“Silly ㄚ, thanks for nothing.”

My brother suddenly put down the bowl he was holding and moved closer to me, a kiss landing on my cheek.

“Brother, Huan is at ……”

Huan has returned, and I can’t help but remind my brother.

“I know.”

His mouth said he knew, but he kissed me on the lips again before he would stop.

LOL! I sighed mentally, what the hell am I going to do?

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

After Huan finished eating his thin rice, I told him to go ahead and take a bath and to go to bed early.

Instead, I went back to my room to call Chotin and ask her about her homework for the day.

I haven’t been in class for a day, I’m behind again, and I’m not good at math, but I’ve got two classes lined up for today. Originally, my brother could have taught me, but I don’t dare to have too much contact with him anymore. Just now, if it wasn’t for Huan’s sudden return, I really don’t dare to imagine what the consequences would have been.

I don’t believe that my brother’s so-called love is as simple as wanting to hug and kiss me. I am not ignorant of what a man and woman who love each other will do and what kind of results they will produce when they get together at the end of the day. If I continue to let my brother do whatever he wants, sooner or later something will happen.

Knock knock, “Green, are you in your room?”

It was my brother’s voice.

My heart raced at the sound of my brother’s voice, “Can I help you? I’m doing my homework.”

“Want me to help you?”

“No, it’s all liberal arts, I can handle myself.”

“Open the door, will you? I need to talk to you.”

“……”

“Green.”

The brother continued to knock on the door.

Should I open the door? “What is it? Go ahead!”

“Huan just went to sleep, I’m afraid I’ll wake him up, so you’d better open the door! Go inside and talk about it.”

“Green ……”

“Come in!”

I didn’t want Huan to hear anything, so I had to let my brother in.

“What kind of homework?”

My brother looked at my math workbook spread out on my desk, “This is liberal arts?”

“I’m just taking it out to look at it, I’m going to put it away in a minute.”

I said sheepishly.

“You want to collect it before it’s finished?”

“It’s due the day after tomorrow.”

It’s actually due tomorrow.

My brother took a seat in my desk chair, “Oh wow! You can’t do questions three and six?”

My brother turned his head to look at me.

“Uh-huh.”

I had to nod my head.

My brother pulled the dresser chair over to the desk and patted the cushion, “Here, sit down.”

I had to go over and sit down. “This problem, solve it this way ……”

My brother carefully told me the solution to each question, and I listened attentively. But in my heart I always thought, my brother is not just here to teach me math!

“Math is done, what other homework do you want me to help with?”

“Geography has to be mapped.”

Okay! If someone wants to help, why should I turn them away?

With my brother’s division of labor, the homework due tomorrow was quickly completed.

“Did you get all your homework done?” My brother asked.

“Well, it’s all done.”

I put my homework in my book bag one by one, “What did you just say you wanted to talk to me about?”

What needs to be said still needs to be said.

My brother held me in his arms again, “Qingqing, are you really not accepting my brother?”

Putting down my book bag, I turned to look at my brother, “You’re my brother! Always be Cyan’s brother.”

“Just brother?”

My brother’s hand loosened slightly.

I nodded.

“Why did you kiss me?”

I knew my brother was asking about that touch last night, “I didn’t kiss my brother, I just ……”

I reached out and touched my finger to my lips before placing it on my brother’s lips.

My brother then grabbed my hand, “Do you know what this means?”

I shook my head.

“Your mind.”

“No, I’m just curious.”

“Thoughts or curiosity, whatever you want to call it.”

Really? I’m rather skeptical.

“But tell me, would you like anyone else but me?”

“Of course I will!”

“It hurts my heart to answer so quickly!”

“What makes you think I wouldn’t like someone else?”

“Intuition.”

“Intuition?”

It’s ridiculous, “That’s your gut feeling, not mine.”

An image suddenly surfaced in my mind, the unruly Liu Wencong. Although I’ve only known him for a short while, but since he said he likes me, it’s something I can use.

“Oh!”

My brother was rather unimpressed with my answer.

“Remember that guy I mentioned yesterday?”

“The one called Liu something or other, right?”

“Liu Wenchong.”

“How?”

“He said he liked me.”

“And then what?”

“Actually, I’m also full of feelings for him, so maybe we’re the love at first sight kind.”

“Oh!”

I paid attention to my brother’s expression, but his mood seemed unaffected and didn’t fluctuate in the slightest.

“You see, I would like Liu Wen Cong! And said I wouldn’t like anyone else.”

“Well then, you ask him to come over to our house and play. If he dares to come I’ll give him a good time.”

I imagined that latter sentence, but that’s what my brother’s eyes gave me. Isn’t it obvious that it’s a Hongmen Banquet if you ask someone to come for a good reason? What do you want?

“So what’s the problem.”

The words are so said. But Liu Wencong that person is strange, if he does not agree, then my face will not be able to hang, and there is no excuse to refuse my brother.

“Good! Just this weekend, you ask Liu Wen Cong to come. To steal a woman from me, we have to see if he has the ability.”

This time, I didn’t fantasize that last sentence! It’s my brother’s own words.

Suddenly an ominous premonition hit his heart, doing this, will it harm Liu Wencong ah!

Chapter 10 Blank Memories

A moment of impulse said big words, said what about Liu Wencong to the home, always is I was invited, how do I open up to ask people, really hurt my brain ah!

“Say, where were you yesterday?”

Chotin is such a rude girl, snapping and almost slapping me to the ground.

“What the fuck! Your hand doesn’t hurt, does it?”

I asked in a nonchalant manner.

“Who told you to keep ignoring me.”

Qiao Ting pouted.

It can’t be that she’s called me N times already!

Recently, I’ve been like this, I’ve been distracted, either I didn’t hear my classmates calling or I dozed off in class, and I’ve been in a trance all day long. I can’t go on like this. I have to solve my brother’s problem sooner rather than later. Well, tough luck!

However, if we ask Liu Wencong out in public, it will surely lead to gossip, what should we do?

I never thought that I, Liu Qingqing, would be reduced to the point where I would take the initiative to ask a boy out, and even worse, have no way to do it.

After thinking long and hard for most of the day, it was finally decided to do it during the lunch break.

After a quick lunch, I flipped open my math textbook to get a good preview of the afternoon’s lesson.

Of course not, it is to find Liu Wencong to talk on the pretext.

“Liu Wenchong.”

I made a sharp turn to face Liu Wenchong.

“Anything?”

Liu Wencong’s tone was very cold.

“Well ……”

“Hmm?”

Say something! Cat got your tongue, didn’t it? I took a deep breath and spread my math textbook on Liu Wenchong’s desktop, “Can I ask you a few math questions?”

It was hard to finish the sentence in one breath.

“No problem.”

Asked a few random math questions, which of course were easy to understand with my intelligence, but all of them were not sung.

“I still don’t quite get it yeah! What would this formula be to set it up like this?”

I asked a lot of questions like this, I was really afraid that he would think that I was stupid, then my reputation would be ruined. But in order to achieve my goal, I had to do whatever it took.

“Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to?”

Oh, my God! Did he figure it out? No way!

“Does it seem like I’m stupid!”

I said with some intentional anger.

“It’s a bit ……”

And really, that’s the answer, I’m speechless. “……”

“Angry?”

It’s not that easy to provoke me, “No, I’m stupid! And the teacher is so impatient, what can I do?”

I said pathetically.

“This …… I’ve already said it in detail, you still don’t understand, I can’t do anything about it.”

It’s true, he’s explained it in more detail than my brother did when he taught me, but still, I have to pretend I don’t understand it!

“I know, maybe you’re saying too much at once and I can’t absorb it instead. Why don’t you find a free time, a quiet spot, and you can tell me again from the beginning, and maybe I’ll understand.”

What am I talking about? Why does it feel like I’m picking up girls!

“Free time? A quiet spot?”

Hello! That’s not the only thing that matters, okay? “Right! The lunch break is so short and the classroom is so noisy, so I can’t concentrate on your explanation!”

I explained.

“Aren’t you the head of the wind discipline unit? Yell at the top of your lungs and all quiet down.”

“Isn’t this sarcasm? The lunch break in this school is a time for students to be free at school, so how can I abuse my power to interfere with them?”

I explained the actual situation to him.

“So!”

He seemed rather unimpressed.

“Well then, here’s the deal, time: ten o’clock in the morning this weekend, place: my house, and if you have no objections, it’s settled.”

After hearing my resolution, Liu Wencong puffed out a laugh, “Good, if you say so.”

I think he was making fun of me.

What’s so funny? I’m serious about this!

“May I ask where your home is?”

“My house! It’s at ……”

I told Liu Wencong the address and route of his home in detail.

“I know.”

Liu Wencong nodded, “Then what else to ask besides math, I’ll prepare together.”

“Well ……”

Anything else? It’s a drunkard’s dream! Feel free to pull something else! “English. My English isn’t very good either.”

“I know.”

That’s exactly right. When you come, you’ll just know.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

After the appointment with Liu Wencong, it was as if I had taken a pill of peace of mind, and I was much more energized in the afternoon class.

Luckily, Liu Wencong, like his cold exterior, wouldn’t pester me like a fly on meat, which was one of the reasons I decided to go after him in the first place.

And reason number two?

Although Liu Wenchong is not the kind of handsome boy, but he has a lot of personality. The look is well! Sven, compared to the brother although some shortcomings, but compared to …… I looked around, and compared to the frog, he is considered to be a prince.

Based on the above two reasons, I have chosen Liu Wencong as my candidate for the emperor’s son-in-law. I believe that my brother should be satisfied with Liu Wencong.

After cleaning up, it was already the last class, and I suddenly felt that the time passed so fast today, and how the school was going to be dismissed so soon. Originally, my brother came to drive me is a thing that makes me very happy, but now it has become my burden, when I think about it, the mood becomes much heavier.

Suddenly, it felt a little prickly behind her back, what the hell! “Liu Qingqing.”

A faint voice came into my ears, and it turned out to be Liu Wencong calling me.

I leaned my body back and asked, “What is it?”

“Go after school piece by piece.” Liu Wencong said.

“Why?”

“By the way!”

This …… is a little hard for me to decide, I should have balked, but I just asked someone out today, is it too cold to reject him now.

“I’ll wait for you after class.”

He decided for himself.

Just as well, I’d like to see how my brother reacts.

After the bell rang, students were busy rushing out of the classroom, rushing home, while I was still packing my bag. In fact, I waited for my classmates to leave on purpose so that I wouldn’t be seen.

I told Qiaoting that my brother would come to drive me and sent her away. Now I’m the only one left in the classroom, and Liu Wen Cong is standing at the door. He’s a bit of a loner, and it’s unlikely that he’ll make new friends so quickly, so no one will notice him.

It was almost time, the hallway was empty, and I picked up my backpack and walked toward him.

“Sorry to keep you waiting so long.” I spoke up.

“It’s okay.” Liu Wencong smiled and laughed.

“Go!”

I lead the way.

Although it is a piece of walking, but I am deliberately and he maintain a little distance, do not want to attract attention. Liu Wencong is quite cooperative, and I keep a big step away, rather not lose the gentleman’s style.

As I walked along, I was getting more and more nervous, and I didn’t know how to explain it when I met my brother later.

“Ah!”

I suddenly yelled.

“What’s wrong?”

“Come to think of it, my brother said he was coming to give me a ride, and I’m sorry you had to wait so long!”

I reasoned.

“Oh! So nice to have a ride.”

I giggled.

“And it’s okay, walk to the front of the school one piece at a time, say hi to your brother, and I’ll go home on my own.”

“No need!”

I can’t believe I got temporary stage fright. This rash kid, he still needs to say hello to his brother, I think it’s better not to! But look at his attitude is very firm it.

Liu Wencong followed me out of the school gates, and from afar, I saw that my brother had already taken off his helmet and was waiting for me.

I ran towards my brother in three steps, and Liu Wencong also quickened his pace to follow me.

“Brother, I’ve kept you waiting.”

The older brother just smiled faintly before his eyes fell on Liu Wencong.

“Hello, my name is Liu Wenchong.”

I didn’t hear you wrong! Liu Wenchong would introduce himself and reach out his hand to shake his brother’s. I had to see if the sun hit the east side to set.

“Hello, I’m Qingqing’s brother, Liu Qingyang.”

The older brother, of course, introduced himself politely and shook Liu Wenchong’s hand.

But is this hand held for too long, saw Liu Wen Cong face a little uncomfortable expression, and glimpsed the corner of his brother’s mouth smug smile, it seems that there will be a dragon fight on Saturday.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

When I got home, I went into the kitchen to cook as usual, but there was something unusual in the house today. If a family of five wants to get together, unless it’s a New Year’s holiday, then it must be one out of four. But today, all five of our family members are here, which is simply unprecedented.

For nearly two years, ever since my brother had gone to college, he had settled for dinners out, and hadn’t started showing up for dinner until not long ago, when he had broken up with his girlfriend. What about dad? Sometimes he needs to work overtime with the company, and it’s normal for him to be absent. Mom, on the other hand, sometimes does skincare maintenance and sometimes goes on dates with dad. The one who suffers the most is my younger brother, Huan, who is still in junior high school. In order to get into a good university like my brother, he has been struggling since the second year of high school to get into a good high school first. In addition to school tutoring, he also attends tutorial classes in the evenings. Apart from attending the daily snacks, I definitely won’t show up for dinner.

Since yesterday my brother could not miss his daytime school classes because he had a mild case of gastroenteritis and had to take cram school leave to recuperate. Even the least likely person to attend showed up, and the others certainly weren’t a problem.

With such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the whole family should be happy. But I wasn’t in a very good mood today, and I don’t think my brother was much better, and the whole atmosphere of the dinner seemed a bit treacherous.

After setting a precedent yesterday, my brother took care of the dishes. I think he’s trying to get closer to me!

“So that’s how hard you used to work! Not only preparing dinner, but cleaning up afterward.”

My brother said as he washed the dishes.

“It’s actually okay, not a lot of people usually eat at home, it’s just been more lively lately.”

I replied as I wiped down Ryuuridai. “Sometimes it’s just me and I’m too lazy to cook it, so I just make a bowl of noodles and that’s it.”

“So you don’t eat instant noodles a lot?”

I do have a high chance of being home alone, “get used to it.”

“Not in the future, at least I’ll be home with you, and in the future, if it’s just the two of us, we’ll leave the fire open and my brother will cover your supper.”

It sounds really sweet, but when I think that my brother is treating me so well because he ‘loves’ me, I can’t help but feel a little uneasy. I can’t harm my brother, I can’t misuse my brother’s future because of my momentary weakness.

“I have a quiz tomorrow, so I’m counting on you for the bowl.”

After a little lie, I fled to my room.

Flipping through my books, I couldn’t be bothered to read at all, not to mention that there was no quiz tomorrow, that was just an excuse.

The thought of each of my brother’s kisses branded on my lips was both desirable and yet frightening.

If there really was a fairy who could make me a wish, my wish would be that my brother and I weren’t brother and sister.

But my brother and I are siblings, that’s a fact, and there’s nothing I can do to change things, so I’ll just have to do my best to keep it together.

I must stop this incest tragedy from happening, even if I will regret it for the rest of my life, I can’t accept this kind of relationship that violates the ethics.

Liu Wen Cong is an excellent talent, even though we’ve only known each other for two days, my intuition tells me that he’ll be a good guy, at least for the duration of high school, he can be my boyfriend. Although my brother broke up with Ewen, but with my brother’s condition, he must be able to get a new girlfriend again soon. The fact that my brother would say that he loves me must be due to a breakup and an emotional disorder that created this illusion.

Yes, it must be.

With a decision in mind and a much more stable mood, it was still early when I finished today’s homework.

Check out ‘Sister’s Closet’! Maybe the brother will say in the novel that he caught his sister. Honestly, I really hope that’s the case, even though I’ll be pissed off about it, but it’s for the best.

When I went into the website, there really was an update, at 3pm today.

With trepidation, I read my brother’s novel again ……

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“Half-asleep, half-awake, I heard a voice that haunted me, opened my eyes and looked at the clock on the wall, three o’clock had just passed. Why would Haruka come to my room at this time, I was dreaming, right? But what if it wasn’t a dream? So I decided to get out of bed immediately to confirm it, and sure enough the moment the door opened, Izzy was right in front of me.”

“‘What’s wrong?’ Looking at Haruka’s slightly trembling body, did something happen?”

“‘I ……’ Haruka said with a little twinkle in her eyes, ‘I had a nightmare …… ‘ “”‘Oh?’ I see.” “‘Can I sleep with you, like when I was a child.'” “Like when I was a child …… Because of these words, my thoughts go back to childhood.”

“I really miss those years now that I think about it.”

“What kind of nightmare did Haruka, the coward, have? To be able to be scared like this, the body that is shrunk into the quilt is still shaking constantly, even her head is covered in the quilt.”

“‘Do you get cold?’ I asked as I pulled the covers off her.”

“‘I’m not cold.'” “‘What nightmare? You’re so scared.’ Just like when he was little, after Ching Ching watched a scary movie, he always had to shrink into my arm before he could sleep. ‘Don’t be afraid, brother is with you.'” “Like always, Haruyuki’s entire body clung to me, and of course I just couldn’t breathlessly hug Haruyuki. Only the youngest daughter had finally grown up, and the two groups of well-developed tender flesh in front of Qing Qing’s chest were now tightly and densely attached to my chest. Wow! What kind of luck is it lately, first I saw Qing Qing’s naked body, and now I can actually hold this tantalizing body in my arms, it’s really blissful.”

Sure enough, it is a colorful one, it seems that I don’t have to worry about it, it is not surprising that men have a desire for women’s bodies. Seeing this, the original heavy mood, slightly relaxed some. Strange to say, I actually did not get angry about it. Oh, looking at the screen I giggled, continue to watch it!

“Gently patting and caressing Haruhi’s back, like coaxing a baby, while Haruhi actually fell asleep.”

“A girl this big doesn’t weigh as much as she used to, and your hands will get sore if you hold her for a long time. I gently let go, but I didn’t take my eyes off her in the slightest.”

“What a beautiful face! Even when she’s asleep she’s so charming, it’s just a shame she’s my sister. With a soft sigh, I pulled the covers over my sister and turned to sleep.”

“I didn’t sleep for long before I felt some tickling sensation in the area of my lower body, pulled back the covers and looked, oh my god! It was Ching who was touching my penis.”

No way! You’re talking nonsense, how could I possibly touch you there, nonsense, nonsense. I protested to my brother on the screen. Really, just write about your own color, and cover me, huh?

“Oh! It’s been a long time since we three siblings had the chance to sleep together, ever since Mom and Dad bought this new house a few years ago. The house we live in now was purchased during the summer vacation when I was a sophomore. It’s a see-through building with a total of three floors, with the living room and kitchen on the first floor, my sister and I and my brother’s bedrooms on the second floor, and my parents like to have separate spaces, so the entire third floor is theirs, and the top floor is a sunbathing area and a small sky garden.”

“I remember when my sister was overjoyed to hear that she was moving to a new home, my brother didn’t have any particular reaction, and me? I seemed more lost than excited. Why? Because, there would be no one to soothe my lonely little brother at night anymore.”

“Ching Ching has a habit of sleeping, I don’t know if she’s noticed it herself, she likes to hold onto something to sleep, what she holds onto is what she holds onto, and unless she wakes up, she won’t let go of it easily.”

“At a very young age, probably that stage in kindergarten! Haruka would grab my hand and put it in her mouth and suck on it. At first I didn’t like it when she did this because she had cavities and would bite me. But after a while, I seemed to like this little action of hers, and if there was a day when I couldn’t sleep without her sucking on my hand like that, I couldn’t sleep. I remember one time when Haruna and her mom went to her grandmother’s house for a few days, and I really had trouble sleeping for all those days.”

“Later on, this matter of Haruka sucking on my finger was discovered by my younger brother, and after he complained to my mom, Haruka stopped sucking on my finger. At first I was also very uncomfortable and ignored my brother for several days because of it, this little nuisance, if it wasn’t for him, how could I lose sleep.”

“Ching Ching also felt that she was old enough to be weaned, and she felt embarrassed to suck my finger again, but a habit is a habit, and it is not easy to change it for a while. But people are always alert, every time Haru pulled up my finger again to put it in her mouth, and then remembered it when she reached the edge of her mouth, she pulled down my hand and kneaded it, and after a long time, the habit of sucking my finger changed to kneading my hand.”

What a shame! I blushed as I watched my brother recount the embarrassing stories of my childhood. He remembers it so well.

“One time, I fell down on my bicycle and got some abrasions on my hand, not too serious, but there are always skin-breaking wounds, and my hand wouldn’t let my sister touch it. But as it turned out, she slept in the middle of the night, but touched a place on my body that also had a strip, so I don’t have to think about it to know where it was!”

“By the time I realized it, Haruka had been touching it for I don’t know how long, and what had been a soft little cock had turned into a strong cock. It was like my first erection. I didn’t realize that the first major change in my physiology was triggered by my sister.”

Does anyone read novels that send chills down their backs? Of course they do, but it’s a horror novel, but I’m just reading a very ordinary erotic novel, or a novel about my story.

I don’t remember doing anything like that. I was just touching my brother’s hand! Touching his penis is your own fantasy!

“The penis suddenly became bigger and harder, I thought it was pinched and swollen by my sister, and I wanted to push her hand away, but since there was no pain, I pressed it first. A little bit of rising, and a little bit of tingling feeling, can’t think too much about the exact feeling at that time, in short, it’s the same as the pleasure of jerking off.”

“The more my sister touched me, the more comfortable I became, so I let her, until the liquid squirted out of my penis, then I realized that the situation was serious. The next day, I was even teased by the two siblings that I was ‘wetting the bed’, so I was really dumbfounded. I even received special counseling from my dad and realized that I had started to ejaculate. It’s really funny now that I think about it, but luckily Dad didn’t press the issue and probably thought it was a necessary part of being a boy and made less of a fuss about it.”

“Since then, though, Mom and Dad have been actively looking for a new house, must have decided that we were getting too old to sleep in mixed-sex beds like that anymore. Mom and Dad’s house-hunting operation lasted two whole years, and during those two years, my sister would still touch my penis in the middle of the night.”

“In the first few times, I still couldn’t help but cum, for fear of wetting the quilt and sheets again, I cleverly covered myself with a big bath towel, so I wasn’t afraid of cumming even if I did. Slowly I learned to control not to ejaculate randomly, in fact, I stopped my sister before I was about to ejaculate, and then quickly rushed to the bathroom.”

“What a nostalgic time, it’s just a shame that two years later, after moving to this new home, we each had our own bedroom, and there was no longer any chance for my sister to touch me, and from then on it unfolded my years of jerking off as well.”

“I didn’t expect it, but it was nothing but a surprise when Haruka threw herself at me and came to say she wanted to sleep with me. The heavy pressure of schooling over the past few years has pressed me almost to the point where I can hardly breathe, and after moving to a new home, there will no longer be anyone stroking my dick at night. After jerking off a few times, I just didn’t have the energy and time for this activity because my school work was too heavy and I was entering the final stretch of my third year of college. Gradually, I’ve almost forgotten all these things that happened years ago.”

“Haru’s hand was restlessly touching my penis, I guided Haru’s hand to hold my penis correctly, and slowly let her hand go up and down, and in her sleep, Haru gradually kneaded my penis like she did in the past. My penis, which was already erect from embracing Haru, was awakened by Haru before it had time to subside, and was now rising one by one.”

“Ever since I started reading and writing about pornography, there hasn’t been a day that I haven’t jerked off, and of course I’ve learned what it takes to get the most pleasure out of myself. Compared to back then, my little brother has not yet made love to a woman for real, but with the smooth practice of my five girls again, I can already control myself. My sister’s handiwork had obviously not progressed, and her strokes, rather than satisfying the body, were more enjoyable for the mind. Just thinking that my sister is masturbating me makes me feel like I’m about to explode.”

“I can’t, I can’t, if I keep stroking, I’m going to give up. It’s not that I don’t want to cum under my sister’s touch, but this aftermath is a troublesome thing, plus I don’t want my sister to find out about this, I just want to keep these rare experiences in my memories. It’s a secret that belongs to me alone, I don’t think even Haruna herself knows about it! Because when she wakes up, it must be my hand that she’s holding.”

“With a clench of my teeth, I intervened my hand between Haruhi’s hand and my dick, and I held Haruhi’s hand tightly, wrapping it around her chest, or just holding it like this! To be able to let me hold Haruhi so close again, I’m satisfied.”

Brother ……

What am I supposed to say? It turns out it’s not what my brother did to me, it’s what I did to my brother.

“Luckily I’m hanging on by a thread, this little ninny, I don’t know when she woke up, as soon as she woke up, she wanted to cross the river and kick me aside without mercy, fine! I’ll just roll over first, luckily my dick has pretty much subsided, and I was just pushed on my chest by Ching’s elbow, this pain, it’s not going to subside.”

“What is this little girl doing again? After touching my penis is not enough, and then come to touch my face, as if I am a toy ah! If you really piss me off, you’ll have to deal with the consequences!”

“What a gentle touch, this will be touching my eyebrows! Only men touch women like this ah! Letting Haru touch me like this really tickled my heart. Even her nose, she did not let go, Qing Qing’s fine and smooth fingertips across the bridge of my nose, landing on my lips, how a moment to take away, and then stop a little more? With the removal of the fingers, the heart is like being emptied out.”

“When there was feeling on my lips again, not only was my heart filled, but even my dick reacted again… Is Haruka kissing me? This is Haru’s first kiss, isn’t it!”

“No, it wasn’t Haruka’s first kiss, it was kind of my second kiss with Haruka.”

What? I stared at the words with wide eyes.

“In the first semester of the second semester of the second year of national education, the boys began to get together to discuss topics related to sex, and also exchanged some pornographic publications, I was relatively timid and didn’t dare to bring those books home to read them, so I could only take a few glimpses at the homes of my classmates. At that time, Mom and Dad had already decided on a moving date, and my heart panicked at the thought that I wouldn’t have much time left to sleep with Haruka.”

“When Haruka came to touch me again in the evening, I remembered something written in the book and had an urge to do something like that. However, the book said that the first time would be very painful, such a lovely sister, how could I want to hurt her? So I held back. But I was reluctant, so I decided to kiss my sister. It doesn’t say that kissing on the mouth will hurt! Then just kiss her, just once.”

“At that time, I slowly climbed up, my brother’s snoring sound made me feel relieved, and Haruka’s hand was still holding my penis, proving that she was still sleeping. My face slowly sank down, my lips slowly approached Haruna, finally, my lips touched Haruna’s soft cherry mouth, and I even stuck out my tongue to lick it. I didn’t dare to stay for too long, but I already felt quite satisfied, it was so good.”

“I ejaculated for the first time in Haruna’s hand, and I took Haruna’s first kiss from her, which is a pretty fair thing to do so that neither of us owes anyone anything.”

I didn’t realize that my brother’s first kiss had been given to me a long time ago, and there was a feeling of joy that came from it.

“Back to this kiss that Haruka is giving at the moment, after five years of dating with Ewen, I don’t know how many times I’ve kissed, if I say that Haruka is kissing or kissing this one, I always feel that it’s not quite real, as if there’s something missing? And I can’t open my eyes to see, what should I do?”

“I reached out and grabbed it, and sure enough, it let me grab Haruka’s hand, a little disappointed, but what was her intention in doing that? Those things in the past, I believe she has no memory of them, and in my eyes Haruka has always been an innocent girl, so to make her do something to me while she was sober? I think she wouldn’t be able to do it either. But what exactly does this touch mean?”

“I let go and continued to fake sleep to see if she made any further moves.” “The sensation on my lips was gone, the bed rocked for a moment, and it seemed to all fall into place at once. The pool of water that had stirred me was just gone. ‘Ugh!’ I sighed; what did I hope for?”

“But such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, am I just going to give it up for nothing? This little ninny, who has harassed me for years and years, has now come to disturb my heart, can I let her go so easily? Of course not.”

“Haruka should be asleep! I pressed on for half an hour. Turning around, I took Qing Qing back into my arms. Looking at Haruhi’s serene sleeping face, I really want to hold her like this for the rest of my life.”

“I gently mooshed Haruhi’s smooth and delicate cheeks, blowing the skin, making people want to take care of it carefully. Tracing these curved eyebrows, I remembered what the ancients said about the joy of drawing eyebrows, and it really makes sense. Sliding over the bridge of this handsome nose is the place where Haru and I are most alike. Pink cherry mouth, I haven’t tasted it for a few years, I wonder if it’s still as delicious. Lowering my head, my lips landed on Qing Qing’s lips, so sweet and flavorful that I couldn’t help but make people want to take a bite. I stuck out my tongue and gently licked along the shape of my lips, deeply afraid of waking up Haru too hard.”

“It’s all so beautiful, but the beautiful person who seems to be at my fingertips is destined to be unattached to me, simply because she’s my own sister.”

“Resign yourself to your fate! This lovely girl in front of me, who can only be seen and not touched, can only be so close at this late night moment. After dawn, everything will be back on track, I can only do my part as a brother and just guard her well.”

“What about before dawn?”

“Looking at my sister’s chest that rises and falls with her breathing, the two small bumps that protrude slightly under her light nightgown can’t help but give rise to evil thoughts. Just touch it! Just touch it. I took a breath, lifted my arm which felt heavy, and tried my best to ease the movement, my trembling fingertips finally touched the tip of my sister’s breast. In an instant, it was as if a million volts of electricity flowed through my heart, and my fingertips popped off.”

“How could I be so nasty, she’s my own sister! I kept blaming myself, from the very beginning I shouldn’t have gotten the idea of peeping at my sister, and I shouldn’t have kissed her just now, not to mention what I want to do now. However, my body repeatedly went against my conscience, and my palm was already covering my sister’s voluptuous breasts in its entirety during my hesitation.”

“So soft and supple. No matter what, let me be reckless for once, let me caress this source that has kept me awake for several nights to my heart’s content! What conscience, what morality, let’s wait until after dawn!”

“I slowly rolled my sister’s nightgown upwards, and as the garment was rolled up, my sister’s crystalline, jade-like skin one’s were on display in front of my eyes, and I leaned over to savor them. Sister’s small waist is a lovely navel, would like to stay a little longer, but time is running out, only to climb straight to the top, on the Jade Peak before stopping my footsteps.”

“My sister’s pair of round breasts had been revealed to my eyes, and looking at such a tantalizing display, who wouldn’t desire to take possession of them. Waving away the remaining conscience in my heart once again, I took a bite of one of the sweet nipples.”

Brother, how could you do this? Did you really violate me? But why didn’t I feel anything at all, was I really sleeping that well? But if my brother didn’t really do these acts to me, how can he explain his later behavior?

“I indulged in sucking my sister’s nipples, and this is how I deeply realized the admiration that men have for women’s bodies, and how marvelous women’s bodies are! I continued to greedily alternate between sucking and softly pinching Ching’s two shy nipples, my sister’s nipples became hard under my stimulation, and in my mouth they were left to be fiddled with by the tip of my tongue, which was the most delicious fruit on earth.”

“I really hate to give up on this! Since God sent you to me, there’s no reason to let you leave me. Yes, Ching Ching belongs to me, and I will belong to Ching Ching. Let’s just have each other! Forget about ethics and morals, my lover is Ching Ching. Wenwen is right, in my eyes, there is only my sister in my heart. It turns out that even Wenwen can see it, but I’m still oblivious to it, and even Qingqing thinks so, so what is there for me to hesitate about. Should I ask Haru to open up to me? How can a girl ask for this kind of thing?”

Is that really what I mean? Is it like what my brother thinks?

No! I desperately shook my head, trying to deny something, but my thumping heartbeat doesn’t lie, clearly expressing my feelings ah!

Why does God play such a trick on us?

Chapter 11 Arbitrary Decisions

Even if my brother loves me, and I love my brother, brother-sister love is unethical anyways, and this question has been bothering me since the day I looked at my sister’s closet. Am I going to keep circling around in this maze?

Of course not! I told myself firmly.

These two days I went out early and came back late in order to avoid my brother, the only way to cut him off is to reduce the chances of contact, this is the first step.

What about the second step? It’s up to Liu Wen Cong. We need to think about how to utilize this pawn.

But, even though it’s all been calculated, it always feels unsettling.

If your mind is in turmoil, why don’t you just go to sleep? It would be nice to wake up and realize it was all just a dream.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Saturday mornings ……

“Sister, Sister ……”

There was a constant noise in his ears.

“What the fuck!” I asked loudly and without any good humor.

“Boyfriend’s here to see you, don’t get up.”

Huan’s voice came from outside the door.

“What boyfriend, cut the crap.”

Pulled up the quilt I covered my head to sleep again, suddenly remembered that today I had an appointment with Liu Wenchong.

After hastily freshening up, she dashed downstairs and put on a dignified appearance before meeting her guest and pacing slowly down the stairs.

Liu Wencong still looks like a Jie Ao untrained, proud eyes in the eyes of the empty. I don’t know how my brother will react when he sees him, although they have already met before, but this is a close encounter! Suddenly there was a feeling of excitement, and the blood in his body had begun to surge. Ruffling the hair behind his ears, he was ready to make waves.

“Sis.”

It was so hard to create a little bit of a tense atmosphere before the big battle, but when Xiao Huan shouted, he almost lost his soul. Turning back and giving Xiao Huan a blank look, he said angrily, “What are you doing?”

“This brother-in-law is good!”

The boy spoke fervently.

Hurry up and cover this uncovered mouth in case there are ears on the wall, “You bitch, what are you talking about!”

“Look at you all dressed up, aren’t you going out on a date with your brother-in-law?”

Looking down at me in my powder blue dress, is this dressy? Seems to have a bit of that feel to it.

“No denying it!”

“There are guests coming! We can’t dress too casually!” I argued.

“And this.”

Pada, “Oh!”

Just as I was bewildered, a pain came from my back, “You dead boy, remember that.”

Huan actually pulled the bra straps from behind me and bounced hard on my back before running off in a huff.

How is it that boys are so horny nowadays? The older brother wants to have sex with his younger sister on the Internet, the father is cheating on his mom in the kitchen, and even the younger brother steals the opportunity to eat his older sister’s bean curd, and what a generation it is!

I stole a glance at Liu Wenchong, hoping that he wouldn’t be as immodest as the three boys in our family.

Gathering up his mood, he walked downstairs with a smile on his face and apologized first! How to say also let Liu Wencong wait for twenty minutes.

“I’m so sorry ……,” I apologized.

“It’s okay, it’s a good thing it wasn’t an appointment with you out there.”

Liu Wencong revealed a resentful smile, “Alright! Where to start? Math or English.”

He pulled two books out of his backpack and set them on the coffee table.

“Well …… it’s good to start with math.”

I’ll have to start being a fool again.

In order not to let Liu Wencong suspect my intentions, I had to pretend to be half-knowledgeable, but to see him so attentive to guide me, and then I can’t bear to do it. Stealing glances at the stairs, how come my brother hasn’t come downstairs yet? Shouldn’t he intentionally show up and ask some questions to make things difficult for Liu Wencong? But there is no movement at all, this is completely different from what I expected ah!

“You translate this sentence.”

“Whoo!”

Received a test paper from the hands of Liu Wencong, this topic I look at the whole person silly, which is the topic ah!

‘What are you absent-mindedly thinking about?’ That’s the text on the roll.

I jerked my head up to look at Liu Wenchong.

“Translate! What are you looking at me for?”

Liu Wencong said in a subdued manner.

“Distracted, I won’t.”

I’ll pretend if you pretend.

“Huh.”

Liu Wencong’s expressionless face unexpectedly blossomed into a smile, “You’re chasing me aren’t you?”

So direct, so inviting, “I’m chasing you?”

Scalp suddenly went numb, brother help!

“Green.”

Could it be telepathy, my brother’s voice came from the second floor at just the right time to relieve me.

“Well …… you sit down for a while, my brother is calling me.”

Stealing a breath, he took the opportunity to escape the awkward situation.

Running as fast as he could to his brother’s room, he saw his brother standing in front of the window staring at the blue sky outside, looking a little forlorn.

“Why don’t you come down?”

I asked.

“I have a yellow shirt somewhere?”

My brother opened his mouth to speak on an unrelated topic.

“I’m asking you a question.”

“I’m asking you the same thing.”

The tone of my brother’s voice suddenly struck me as strange.

“You called me just to ask me to help you find your clothes?”

“Does it mean you have to help me undress?”

“Take off …… your clothes!”

My jaw dropped as I looked at my brother.

“Ah!”

My brother suddenly wrapped me in a hug so tight that I could barely breathe.

“Qingqing, don’t leave me.”

“Brother ……”

I tried to break free from my brother’s embrace, only to realize that it was simply futile.

“I’ll give you time to think about it, don’t get carried away, don’t ……”

“I ……”

Can I make any promises to my brother? No, I can’t. I can’t afford to.

“Green ……”

How can this be? It shouldn’t be like this. Does my brother even have the courage to fight against Liu Wencong? Will I just give up without a fight? I can’t just give up like this, my brother is now bent on just getting me, I will never let my brother have his way.

“Brother, the guests are still downstairs!”

I reminded my brother.

“I know.”

“Huan is there too.”

I even moved out my brother.

“Know.”

The brother didn’t arrive surprised at all, should I say ignored them at all.

Suddenly my eyes went black as my brother’s face pressed up, and I could only watch as my brother took over my lips, only to feel a tingling sensation all over my body.

No, I couldn’t let my brother do whatever he wanted, I fought to push him and had no choice but to stomp on him heavily.

“Hello cruelty.”

My brother looked at me with a grimace on his face, and for a moment, my heart was like a knife.

“Brother ……”

It was my turn to hug my brother, but I was just trying to comfort him, “I ……”

How am I supposed to comfort my brother at this moment, I’m supposed to let him die!

Letting go of my brother, I put a smile on my face and said, “Brother, I’m just a normal girl, I like normal people, I can’t like my brother.”

On an impulse, after this string of words, I ran downstairs without looking back.

“You’re okay!”

It’s probably because I ran too fast! It was Liu Wencong who inquired with concern.

“It’s okay.”

Walking back to the couch and sitting down, I looked down and saw the test question I had just taken. I looked up slightly at Liu Wen Cong, “You said you liked me didn’t you?”

“I was into you, and I still am.”

Liu Wencong opened his bright eyes and responded without hesitation.

“Then you come after me.”

“No problem.”

Liu Wencong agreed readily.

“Okay, then you’ll come to my house every morning at 7:10 to wait for me to go to class with you, wait for me to go home with you after school, go out with me on vacation, and give me a present on my birthday ……”

I kept saying what I was thinking, only to see a face in front of me that laughed maniacally, but had to be tempered slightly under my angry glare.

“I’ll pick you up and drop you off from class every day, and on holidays, I’ll definitely take you out to play, and I don’t need you to explain your birthday, right? If I can’t even do that, why do I still need to chase you?”

Seeing the seriousness in Liu Wencong s eyes, there is a kind of regretful feeling, am I leading the wolf into the house, or playing with fire.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Brother should be dead in the water already! Starting this week, I’ve been going to and from school with Liu Wenchong every day, so there’s not much of a chance for my brother to give me a ride, and come to think of it, it seems like it’s been days since I’ve seen my brother, and even for dinner he hasn’t been in attendance.

“Sis, does your brother have a girlfriend, and he’s missing from dinner again.”

Mom asked me.

“How should I know, maybe!”

I really do not know, with Liu Wenchong as a shield, there is no longer a need to deliberately avoid the brother, but it is just coincidental that there is not even a chance to meet.

Go back to your room and see the computer.

“Why didn’t I think of that.”

Tapping his head, he casually turned it on, “Let’s see where my brother’s novel is progressing. There might be clues to be found.”

No, no, nothing.

My sister’s closet just disappeared into thin air, as if it had never been published.

Is the brother disheartened, or has he changed his ways, not seeing his sister’s closet, the head of the heart suddenly has a feeling of being emptied. If my brother is reformed I should be happy ah! Why is my heart heavy, as if there is a stone weighing a thousand gold weighing me down, I can’t breathe.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Every other day ……

The family has another rare reunion when her brother unexpectedly shows up at dinner.

I was actually indescribably happy to see my brother, and I wanted to open my mouth to say something to him, only to realize that he was deliberately avoiding me with his gaze.

“Dad, Mom, there’s something I need to discuss with you.”

My brother spoke solemnly.

There was a sense of foreboding overshadowing it.

“What is it!” Mom asked, concerned.

“I’m moving out.”

My brother’s words came as a bolt from the blue.

“Why are you moving out when you’re living at home?”

Dad then asked with concern, “What’s wrong with living at home? It’s close to the school, and my siblings are old enough not to disturb your studies, right?”

“We’re very well behaved.”

Hearing my father’s words, I followed and agreed, but unexpectedly saw my brother’s smile, but that smile was only for a moment, but it was like a warm current flowing through the bottom of my heart.

“It’s because of schoolwork! I often have to discuss it with my classmates, so it’s easier to move out ……”

My brother explained the reasoning to my dad.

Growing up, I was never separated from my brother except for the occasional trip back to my mother’s house with my mom, and the fact that my brother was moving out, did that mean that we were separated in this way, was a question that I had never even thought about, and now I was going to be faced with it.

“So!”

Dad didn’t seem to object when he heard what his brother had to say, “So when do you want to move?”

“This Saturday!”

“That fast?”

I blurted out suddenly.

My brother glanced at me, but I hastily averted my eyes as my brother continued, “There just happened to be an empty room on my classmate’s side, which was convenient, so I wanted to move there early so I wouldn’t delay the report.”

Although Mom and Dad couldn’t bear to see my brother move out, they reluctantly agreed for the sake of my brother’s schoolwork. The whole dinner was spent listening to my mom telling my brother to take good care of himself, and so on and so forth, which is really the heart of all the parents in the world.

Shouldn’t the younger sister show something too? I stopped in front of my brother’s room, at least we are brother and sister.

The door to my brother’s room was left open, and I opened it with a gentle push; my brother was packing.

“Brother, you’re really moving out!”

How could I ask such a stupid question.

“Ugh!”

My brother sighed, “It’s better for you and me if I go.”

What a meaningful reason, to this moment I deeply understand that these days we did not see each other, but my brother never gave up the idea of liking me.

“I ……”

I don’t know what to say!

“There’s no need to say anything about the past, just forget about it! As long as you’re having a happy life. I have a lot of things to put away, and you being here will get in my way.”

“Brother is kicking me out?”

“Yeah, you get out! There’s not much time left, I need to clean up fast.”

Without looking up, my brother continued to gather the books on the shelf.

“I’ll help you organize it!”

Looking at the disordered books and clothes, I should help my brother too!

“No need.”

Ignoring my brother’s refusal, I began to help him fold the clothes scattered on the bed.

“Get out.”

My brother’s stern tone froze me on the spot. “Get out of here before I change my mind.”

I left at my brother’s insistence.

A change of heart? I don’t understand what my brother means. Could it be that my brother wants to move out just for me.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Saturday morning, Liu Wenchong and I had an appointment to go to the art museum to see an exhibition. Before I left the door, I already saw my brother’s luggage in the living room, and it was my father who was going to drive my brother to his classmate’s apartment.

“Sis! You’re leaving early in the morning!”

Caught by mom on the way out the door.

“Yeah! Didn’t I tell you yesterday to go to the art museum with your classmates.”

“Can’t you go back when your brother is gone?”

Mom was hoping to send her brother off together as a family.

It’s kind of funny to think that my brother only moved less than ten kilometers away from home, but my mom feels as if my brother is leaving the country.

“When your brother moves out, he doesn’t know when he’ll be home, and it’s not that easy to see him.”

Mom said with emotion.

“No way! It’s so close, the motorcycle will be there in a second.”

I comforted my mom, but I actually had a feeling that my brother wouldn’t be coming back as often as he should.

“This kid had a girlfriend before, he didn’t even come home for dinner, and now he’s moved in with a classmate, so I don’t think it’s going to be easy for him to make the trip home!”

Mom grumbled, but her tone seemed much calmer, and she should be looking away.

“That’s not easy… if he doesn’t come back, you go find him! It’s ten minutes away.”

“Fair enough.”

A smile bloomed on mom’s sad face.

“Oops! I’m going to be late.”

Seeing that it was going to be too late, I hurried out the door.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

Sitting on the bus with Liu Wenchong, there was a feeling of being on pins and needles, unexplained lethargy. It’s just that my brother is moving out! It’s not like it’s a big deal, but why is it always on my mind?

“Qingqing, not feeling well?” Liu Wencong asked.

“No!”

“Really? I see you frowning all the time, do you not like going to the exhibition!”

“Why, I’m artistic too, okay? Make it sound like I don’t have a literary bent.”

“It looks like it! Like I’m forcing you to go.”

“Almost there! Eighty percent of it is bad air in the car.”

I’m a person who has something on his mind can not hide, but I can not tell Liu Wencong the reason, casually Huzou a reason!

Walking into the museum, a wide range of art works still can not attract my eyes, walking through the perfunctory.

“You’re still carsick aren’t you?”

Liu Wencong asked with great concern.

I was weak at his inquiry, and to tell the truth I really did not care to be at the fair.

“Liu Wenchong, I’m sorry, I want to go home.”

“Huh? You’ve only just arrived and you’re going home.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I’ll give you a ride home! Anyway, the exhibit is up until the end of the month, lots of opportunities.”

“No, you might as well stay and visit if you’re here! I’ll just get a ride back myself.”

“Do you think I’ll be in the mood to keep looking at the exhibit when you’re gone?”

Liu Wencong’s serious look made me feel an inexplicable fear.

“Do we really have to go home? Let’s find a place to rest and have a cool drink first, and maybe the headache will go away.”

Seeing my silence, Liu Wencong came up with a suggestion.

If it was really just a headache, why did I have to walk? Maybe it’s like he said, sit down and rest and maybe it will come back, but that’s not the real reason!

“Let’s go!”

His warm palms took my hand and headed toward the quick service restaurant not far away.

Looking at my watch, it’s already past ten, it’s been more than an hour since I left the house, even if I rush back, my brother should have already left! Forget it! I’ve already made up my mind, haven’t I? Why bother?

“I want ice cream.”

“Yeah!”

Although Liu Wen Cong looks cold, but after getting acquainted you will realize that he is actually not a cold person, at least for those he likes, he is not stingy to give. Due to his father’s position he often wanders around the world, that’s what he said, so it’s hard for him to have regular friends, but he fell in love with me at first sight.

But can I accept this favor?

“I see you’re usually as strong as an ox, why do you look like Lin Daiyu today.”

As he ate his fries he asked.

“Hey, hey, what a cow! People are very elegant ladies.”

Describe me as being in good health, there can be better adjectives, right? What kind of logic is it to compare a cow to nothing!

“Look at you, with your bitchy demeanor and elegant ladylike ways, the fries I had swallowed in my stomach are now back here.”

He quipped with a fanciful pen protruding from the knot in his throat.

But I don’t really look like a lady now, I’m not as fierce as a lady!

“Actually, I don’t have a headache lah! It’s just ……”

“If you have a problem, just say so, maybe I can help you figure it out!”

How can I say it? You can’t solve it if you say it.

At least that’s what I think.

“You’re really weird today! Not usually this silent.”

“So you’re saying I’m usually noisy! Good! Then I must be a quiet lady from now on.”

“You can! But before you can be a quiet airy lady, you have to say what’s bothering you in your mind so you can succeed.”

“I’m not in any kind of trouble! Don’t you dare guess.”

“Do you still want to hide our friendship from me?”

Liu Wencong suddenly put my hand in his and looked at me with affection again.

Faced with this sudden move of his, I was startled and quickly drew back my hand, “It’s nothing really! It’s just that my brother is moving out today, and mom wanted me to wait for my brother to go out before I came out, but I’ve already made an appointment with you, so how can I ……”

Oh, my God! How did I say that so honestly? Thankfully, it’s just describing the facts.

“I see! You’re afraid that you’ll be scolded by auntie when you get back, aren’t you?”

“Yes!”

“I envy you, having both your parents around, and an older and younger brother. Let’s go, I’ll accompany you back, I hope it’s not too late.”

He’s a real man of action, and when he speaks, he’s got the unfinished fries on the table in his mouth in one gulp, and most of the Coke gurgling down his throat, so he can’t even stop himself from trying to fence it in.

“I’m afraid it’s already gone! You’re drinking so fast, be careful of choking.”

He choked on his coke and coughed softly, only to be patted on the back to smooth out the air.

“It’s only half past ten, let’s see if we can bump into each other! Otherwise it would be nice to have you buy a meal at noon!”

Grabbing my hand the two of us dashed to the station as fast as we could.

“It’s okay if you don’t go back.”

In the car, I spoke to Liu Wenchong.

“Qingqing, you can’t not cherish every minute you spend with your family, or else you’ll want to cry like me.”

“Aren’t you with your family?”

“Last weekend, my father received an impromptu notice that something had happened at the embassy where he was previously stationed, and he had to rush there to deal with it, and he was supposed to take me along, but I had an appointment with Qingqing, so how could I miss it? So I told my father that I was old enough to live on my own. He originally refused to do so as well, but it happened so suddenly that he didn’t have time to spend with me, so he had to fly there alone first.”

“So …… you stayed for me?”

What a shocking piece of news, “You’ve been on your own all week, why didn’t you say anything.”

Liu Wencong’s parents divorced when he was young, as the only son, he has been following his father, who is a diplomat, around the diplomatic countries for home, originally thought that at least he was living with his father, how could I not have expected, he stayed in Taiwan alone for me.

“It’s good to be alone! Having a father is not at all different from not having a father; every day he entertains until late at night, and sometimes not exactly for official business; he has been trying to renew his marriage all these years, but he is also afraid that I will be bullied by my stepmother, so at best he is just making a show of it.”

Suddenly I felt that he was so vicissitude and lonely, and compared with my growing background, I was really the happiest person under the sky.

“Men! All have men’s needs, I didn’t understand when I was a kid, but now that I’m older, I should understand ……”

Touched, the conversation somehow took a turn that made my face suddenly start to burn.

“I’m sorry for rambling on about these irrelevant things that I shouldn’t be talking to you about, it’s just adding to your mental burden.”

“Fool, how can you hide our friendship from me?”

I patted him on the shoulder, responding to him through his words.

But the mental burden he was talking about was really weighing heavily on me.

But if I’m genuinely involved with him, what I have should be touching, so why is it really a heavy load, as he said?

“You know what? Knowing you is one of the greatest joys I’ve ever had.”

What a weighty package again!

It was almost eleven o’clock when I got home, and the empty living room was stale and silent.

My brother, determinedly, walked out of my life, and I just let him go without even saying a goodbye.

From now on, let’s just be brother and sister!

“Qingqing, why are you crying?”

From the tone of Liu Wencong’s surprise, I heralded the tears slipping out of the corners of my eyes without listening to the command ……

Chapter 12: Fate’s Catch

I actually wept! Why?

“You siblings have such a great bond, I seem much more heartless in comparison.”

Liu Wencong said to himself, “Last night after my dad couldn’t talk me out of it, he left in a hurry with his entourage, at that time I only felt that I finally had a clean ear, if it were you maybe it would have been a handful of snot and a handful of tears.”

His smile held a hint of derision.

“Girls! They love to cry! My brother and I have lived together since we were kids, and now that he’s moved out, I’m sad to see him go.”

I was expecting the tears to give something away, but I didn’t think it would be so easily self-explanatory.

“So what’s the best thing to do now? Go back to the art museum again or ……”

“Sit down and rest for a while! I’ll get you a drink.”

“It’s not busy, you sit down too!”

Liu Wen Cong pulled me into the sofa with one hand.

“Well, watch TV then.”

The overly quiet atmosphere was oppressive. Picked up the remote and hit the switch.

However, the power was cut off before the TV’s picture appeared in its entirety. I was surprised and wanted to say that the TV was broken. I was about to press the power button again when I realized that Liu Wenchong was already holding the remote control and my hand.

Turns out he cut the power to the TV and jerked the remote out of my grasp.

“You don’t want to watch TV!” I asked.

He didn’t make any reply, just gazed at me with his deep eyes imploringly, his whole body slowly approaching me.

What did he want? Just the moment I thought about it, his lips came at me.

No way. I reflexively turned my head and pushed away from his body.

“I’m sorry, I ……”

Why I’m apologizing, I’m not sure myself.

Liu Wencong just smiled awkwardly and picked up the remote control on the table to turn on the TV.

For several minutes, I didn’t dare to look at Liu Wenchong’s expression, and my eyes weren’t on the TV screen, but the image of my brother kissing me on the beach clearly appeared in my mind.

It was such an affectionate kiss, an endless love from my brother for me, and I wouldn’t let any other man kiss me except my brother.

Oh, my God! I’m imagining things again. Shouldn’t I forget about unusual feelings other than brother and sister?

But how can …… just forget?

In the midst of the dreary atmosphere, a strange noise was suddenly heard, as if someone were lingering at the door.

“Looks like someone’s back, I’ll go check.”

After talking to Liu Wenchong I stood up and headed for the door.

It’s–Brother, I can hardly believe it. He just left. Why is he back?

“Brother, what are you doing back here?”

I excitedly helped my brother open the gate.

“You’re not out on a date, why ……”

Brother’s words came to a crashing halt when he saw Liu Wencong walking over.

“Hello big brother.”

Liu Wencong greeted politely.

“Hello.”

My brother’s voice was cold, and it seemed that he could sense hidden hostility.

“Qingqing said she wanted to come back to see Big Brother off, so we rushed back.”

Liu Wenchong explained in my place.

“Did you guys come all the way back here?”

My brother shifted his gaze to me, but I looked away sheepishly.

“Didn’t brother go with mom and dad to the place where you rented a house? Why did you come back alone?”

“Speaking of which, you know Mom and Dad, they made an appointment with a friend a long time ago to go on vacation to who knows where for the next two days, and left in a hurry after unloading my stuff. While organizing my stuff, I suddenly remembered there was something I forgot to take, so I came back to get it.”

After hearing the original story, my brother and I would have laughed at the idea that our precious parents would indeed do something like that.

“Qingqing, I really envy you guys! What a sweet and cozy family, I wish I could be a part of your family.”

Liu Wencong said with an envious face.

“You make the best of it, there will be opportunities.”

The older brother put his hand on Liu Wencong’s shoulder and said, then went upstairs.

“Qingqing, brother promised.”

Liu Wencong spoke with gusto.

“What did he promise you?”

“Don’t play dumb, of course I promised to marry you off to me!”

“You’re thinking about it, eight is not even close.”

“Where there’s a will, there’s a way!”

“Tell it like it is, you sit and watch TV, I’m going to see if my brother needs any help.”

“I’ll go along for the ride.”

“No, I’ll just go by myself.”

Liu Wencong deflated and obediently sat on the sofa, recognizing the TV. For the first time, I felt that he also had such a cute side.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“Isn’t your boyfriend downstairs? What are you doing up here?”

The first thing my brother said when he saw me in his room.

“It’s so sour!”

Hearing me say that my brother sniffed his armpits, “It’s okay! It stinks of sweat a little, but it’s not too sour!”

“You’re pretending!”

“Oh! So you meant that! I am sour! My heart is sore, but what can I do? People envy our family so much that I wish I could exchange identities with him.”

“Brother ……”

It turns out that my brother isn’t dead yet.

“Why would you come back after you’ve gone out? I’m just moving out there, it’s not like I’m leaving the country, so you really can’t let go?”

“I ……”

I really don’t want to give up, but if I admit it, then all the efforts I’ve made over the past few days won’t be in vain.

The brother continued to search through his closet as if looking for something.

“What are you looking for do you want me to help?”

“Just go greet your friends.”

“It’s not like he’s going to run away, I’ll help you find him!”

“You won’t find it.”

The brother suddenly stopped moving.

“I don’t think you threw it away, so …… well ……”

Am I that flavorful and delicious? How come they all wanted to kiss me and I could never escape my brother’s sudden kiss.

My brother kissed me furiously and stroked me haphazardly, kissing me with intent and touching me.

I can’t just let my brother do whatever he wants, I can’t! In desperation, I ……

“You bit me? How dare you bite me?”

My brother looked at me with a puzzled look.

Looking at my brother with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth, my heart aches, but ……

“Who told you to mess around!”

I raged at my brother’s inappropriate behavior.

My brother stretched his tongue and licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, stifling a grunt from his nose, “If you don’t care about me, why do you need to do more than that, what do you want me to do when you’ve already pushed me over the cliff and then reach out your hand?”

“Do …… my brother.”

“I do want to, but I can’t help it whenever I see you.”

“That’s why you want to move out.”

“It’s good that you understand my bitterness, it’s so hard to make up my mind, but you …… have made me waver again.”

I was supposed to be completely desperate and not let my brother harbor any illusions.

“Take your time finding it! I’m going to go greet the guests.”

What I should have done was to leave.

“Green.”

I stopped but didn’t look back.

“Brother is hungry, can you cook for me?”

“Okay, I’ll cook it.”

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“I can’t believe you’re so good at cooking, the cooks in our house probably can’t even compare to you.”

Liu Wenchong picked up a piece of Kung Pao Chicken that I had put on the counter and savored it.

“How can you steal food? There are no rules, help me bring the food to the table!”

“I’m a guest! Where is the sense in asking me to serve food?”

“Yes? Big man, if you won’t serve it, forget it, girl I have my own hands.”

I reached out to pick up my plate, but he beat me to it.

“I can’t afford to wear the hat of a big man, so don’t put it on my head. Although I can’t cook, helping out as a second-in-command is still not a problem.”

Liu Wencong obediently brought the dishes to the table before quickly returning to the kitchen.

“What are you getting at now?”

“Cut the meat!”

I quickly shredded the meat on the drill board.

“So what do I do?”

“You sit and drink your tea!”

Scenes like this bring back such sweet memories of cooking with my brother!

“Ah!”

What happens when you have two minds is that your fingers suffer.

“What’s wrong?”

Liu Wenchong had originally swung out of the kitchen and heard me scream, instantly rushing back in.

“It’s nothing! I just cut my finger.”

Putting down the knife I hurriedly rinsed the water first, tore off a napkin and wrapped it around my bleeding finger, and just looked at it, thankfully it was only a small piece of flesh that had been cut off.

“You’re bleeding that much and you say it’s nothing? Where’s your medical kit at home?”

“It’s in the cabinet in the living room, I’ll just get it myself.”

I didn’t realize that by the time I walked into the living room, my brother had already pulled out the medical kit and was waiting for me.

“Here, let me help you with the medicine.”

My brother’s eyes showed care and concern, and he carefully sterilized my wounds.

“How can you be so careless? I just came downstairs and heard you screaming, was it close to even losing a finger ……”

“People’s hands are hurting and you’re scolding them, how uncaring.”

I know that my brother is loving and scolding, but no one wants to be scolded!

“I’m heartbroken!”

My brother pulled the freshly bandaged finger to his lips and kissed it, a move that startled me into instantly pulling my hand back.

I looked at my brother with panicked eyes, and subconsciously glanced at Liu Wenchong, hoping that I hadn’t made him see anything.

But Liu Wencong’s surprised expression clearly told me how unbelievable he thought his brother’s actions were.

“This sister of mine! The whole family has been holding her in their hands since she was a little girl, but she’s a bit rough around the edges, so you need to be more tolerant.”

Is this my brother’s way of rationalizing his inappropriate behavior?

But this explanation seemed to be not nearly as good as it could have been, and Liu Wencong revealed a relieved smile.

“Okay! I was going to let you taste my sister’s handiwork, so it looks like I’m the only one who can dog-tail it to offer it.”

With that my brother took the apron from me and went into the kitchen to wash his hands and make soup.

“Your brother is really wise! Whoever marries him in the future will be very happy.”

Whoever marries a brother must be happy, how harsh the words sound. Such an understanding and gentle brother belonged to another woman in the world after all.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

I haven’t seen my brother since that meal. I originally thought that my brother would move back home for the summer vacation, but I heard from my mom that my brother still decided to stay out of the house, citing his schoolwork as the reason.

Liu Wencong and I have almost no progress, perhaps I deliberately keep the distance between the two people!

I don’t know what Liu Wencong has in mind, and frankly I don’t have the extra heart to care.

After my brother left the house, my heart was as empty as my brother’s room, nothing seemed to interest me anymore, and the days were like unseasoned dishes, bland and boring.

Brother, are you doing well? Are you happy without Qingqing?

These days I uninterruptedly look for my brother’s figure on the Internet, but there is not even a little footprint, not even a footprint, perhaps my brother has really gradually forgotten me.

In a few days it will be summer break, and I didn’t expect the days to be hard, but it has turned into a semester as well.

Summer vacation is here and my brother should always come home for a visit! Seriously I miss my brother, I really do.

Summer vacation is pretty much anticipated, but there is one thing that everyone hates that must be accomplished before vacation, and that is finals.

Looking at the neatly spread notes on the desk, this is Liu Wencong helped me to organize, really a careful boy. During the period of dating with him, in addition to the fixed holiday trekking in the countryside, it is every weekend regularly help me to review my coursework.

In the past, this was all my brother’s responsibility, but after my brother left, this burden was transferred to Liu Wencong, and sometimes I feel that he is my brother instead.

His mature accident, which made one feel at ease beside him, and the fact that he never made any more misbehavior after that one refusal of his kiss made me almost forget that he was my boyfriend as it turned out, and I just thought of him as an extra brother.

I’m still young anyway! There’s a long way to go. Maybe I’ll find someone more suitable for me someday.

I should be focusing on my textbook, but instead I ramble on, bang my head, and read instead!

It’s hard to be quiet and try to sprint hard, but my mood is so irritated for no reason that even my eyelids follow suit.

What’s going on here?

Ring-ring-ring-ring-ring The phone rang suddenly, sounding particularly urgent at the moment, and I was about to pick it up when someone else beat me to it.

I think Mom and Dad picked up the phone!

We’re always told to walk softly. Why don’t adults have to follow their own rules?

Or …… is there something urgent happening, so don’t care about this many rules.

Unable to hide the thoughts rising within me, I then chased them downstairs to investigate.

“How could this happen!”

There was a slight catch in Mom’s anxious voice.

“Mom, what happened?”

Before I could get downstairs, I called out to my mom, who was already changing her shoes at the door.

It looked like they were heading out the door, so I took one step and ran to the door.

“Your brother was in a car accident and is in the hospital.”

Dad spoke calmly.

“Car accident!”

No wonder my mood suddenly annoyed up eyelids also jumped haphazardly, it turned out to be my brother’s accident.

“You keep an eye on the house, we’re going to the hospital.”

Dad explained.

“I’m going too.”

How am I in the mood to stay home!

“Okay! Go!”

We rushed to the emergency room of the hospital, and saw my brother on the stretcher covered in blood, and at the sight my mother almost fainted, but was saved from fainting by the support of my father and me.

What’s going on here? My brother always rides his bike very carefully, how could he get hurt like this.

I heard from the police that it looked like it was an intersection with a minibus on a turn, and that’s usually when the meat-and-potatoes locomotives always get hurt the worst.

Because of the seriousness of his injuries, my brother was quickly wheeled into the operating room, where he was said to have multiple fractures that had to be dealt with as soon as possible, and we could only wait outside of the operating room in a state of anxiety.

Dad has been comforting mom who doesn’t stay in tears and I’m dying to find a place to cry a lot ah!

But I chose to stay strong and wait for the results, I was sure my brother would be safe.

As luck would have it, the surgery went well, and although I can’t say it was just a false alarm, I’m finally safe and sound, except that my brother will have to stay in the hospital for quite a while.

Dad called me afterward to tell me the news. He knew I had my final exam tomorrow and forced me to go home, making it impossible for me to wait in the hospital until my brother finished his surgery. Dad isn’t a serious person, but when he gets serious, even the naughtiest little Huan has to be obedient, so I had to accept Dad’s arrangement.

But …… who can read books in this situation? A textbook to turn over and over, just can not be quiet, who taught my whole heart all hanging in the operating room brother.

After the operation, my brother’s whole body was put in a cast, and my father and mother had to take turns taking care of my brother, while I couldn’t take a leave of absence at all because of the final exams. It was hard for me to endure until the exams were over and I was released from school, and my parents couldn’t persuade me to stay in the hospital to take care of my brother.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

After Mom and Dad left, I sat on the couch in the single room and gazed at my brother’s sleeping face, hoping that he would wake up soon.

“Why you?”

My brother woke up from his nap and looked at me in surprise.

“Vacation started after the exams, so I sent my parents home for the rest of the day.”

“So!”

“Why don’t you seem happy to see me!”

“What are you talking about, little ㄚ, how could I not be happy to see you.”

My brother’s IV-loaded hand must have wanted to come and touch my head, but he couldn’t because of his shoulder injury.

“Don’t move, you’re all bruised up.”

“So sad, can’t even move, just a mouth.” My brother frowned.

I heard my mom say that two days ago, my brother had difficulty even speaking and often asked the doctor to give him painkillers for the pain, which made my heart ache with tears falling down, and now I see my brother frowning deeply, is he not feeling well again?

“Brother, do you want me to call a doctor!”

“No, I’m fine, much better already.”

My brother smiled slightly, to reassure me, I guess!

“Brother, say something if you don’t feel well!”

I’m worried about my brother’s bravado.

“Well–. Have you eaten yet?”

“I ate, I ate before Mom and Dad went home.”

“How did you do on your final exam today?”

“How did you know about my finals?”

“Mom told me, but I guess I knew.”

“It’s not good enough! Passing should be no problem.”

“So lacking in confidence! Wasn’t Qing Qing supposed to take the top three places.”

“Brother hurt like this, people are worried to death, how can I still have the mood to study, fortunately usually have burned incense, do not need to temporary clasp.”

“Really worried about brother!”

“Of course, say that what you will, you’re my closest brother! You need to get better sooner.”

“For Qingqing’s sake, brother will definitely recover sooner.”

“What for Cyan, it’s for yourself.”

I can’t help but correct my brother.

“Well! I’m the patient and won’t even try to empathize with me.”

Voila! My brother’s pitiful look is really pitiful, anyway, he can’t move his arms and legs now, and it’s impossible for him to make any overstepping behavior, so I won’t be so harsh on him.

“You be good and I’ll feed you fruit.”

I saw a few red apples on the small cabinet next to the hospital bed, big and red, surely the best Fuji apples, and my mouth watered at the thought.

“Yeah!”

My brother responded happily.

I washed the apples and took a fruit knife and ran it in a circle along the surface, quickly peeling an apple.

“Green is so good at peeling apples first class.”

My brother complimented me on my slick technique.

“It’s nothing! Come on! Try a bite of the apple I cut.”

Cut off a slice of apple and bring it to my brother’s mouth.

“Mmmm …… It’s so good, and the green chipped ones are especially good.”

Seeing the happy look on my brother’s face, I would be willing to cut a hundred of them.

“Qingqing eat too! I’m embarrassed to eat alone.”

“I can eat anytime I want! Brother don’t need to be embarrassed, I’ll peel it again if I don’t eat enough.”

“One is enough, I’m afraid that when I’m better, I’ll turn into a pig and do nothing but eat and sleep every day.”

“That said, brother’s face seems a bit round.”

“Really? Then you eat the rest!”

Look how nervous brother is.

“Just kidding! If you don’t finish what I’m peeling, I’ll get mad!”

“Don’t be angry, even if I’m fed to a pig by Qingqing, I’m willing.”

That long-lost gentle look reappeared again, and how many times I could only relive it in my dreams, but every time I woke up, I had to convince myself that I couldn’t go after the feelings that didn’t belong to us as they should.

I avoided my brother’s eyes, and I think in that moment, he was feeling lost!

“ㄚ! Sucks!”

Why is brother learning to quack like a duck.

“ㄚ! Sucks!”

I looked up curiously and realized that my brother was waiting for me to feed, and that the eyes full of affection had been collected by my brother.

My brother ate the big apple with great appreciation, and I stood up to move my muscles, thinking that my brother had to lie on the hospital bed and couldn’t move at all, and it hurt me to think about it.

I want to massage my brother, but I don’t know where to start, my brother’s limbs are all plastered, even his thighs are not an exception, except for my brother’s chest, there doesn’t seem to be any empty space that can be touched!

“What are you looking at?”

“I was going to massage you, but I can’t seem to get started!”

“Oh, there is! It’s just that you must have refused.”

“Oh! As long as I can make my brother a little more comfortable, how could Qingqing refuse?”

“Really?”

My brother looked at me with wide, puzzled eyes.

“Tell me what’s wrong and I’ll squeeze it for you.”

I’m very sincere.

There was something in my brother’s eyes, but I didn’t understand why.

“Forget it!”

The brother chuckled to himself and gave up.

“Come on! How do you know I won’t if you don’t say it.”

My brother shook his head and closed his eyes.

What the hell is that? Just don’t say.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

For several nights it was difficult to sleep because of worrying about my brother, but I didn’t expect to fall asleep without realizing it while sitting next to my brother. If I hadn’t heard my brother’s call, I don’t know how long I would have slept.

“Brother, I’m sorry I accidentally fell asleep.”

“That’s okay, call …… for me.”

“Called what?”

“Green is here to take care of me, right!”

Hmm? What’s with the sudden change of subject.

“Yes!”

“Then it’s all right to take care of your brother’s food and living!”

“That’s for sure!”

“What about …… I want to go to the bathroom now?”

“I’ll help you there.”

As the words fell out of my mouth, I realized there was no way, my brother couldn’t get out of this bed.

“You can’t seem to move yeah! What then?”

“There’s a urinal under the bed, bring it up for me.”

Bending my body and looking under the bed, I saw the only plastic jug that fit the shape of the pot, and I pulled the handle and carried it up.

“Never mind, it’s still ……”

My brother was a few times tempted to say, “Mom and Dad are really too, how can they let you take care of a big boy like me.”

The brother seemed chagrined.

“What’s wrong? What’s wrong?”

My brother kept sighing and his eyes rolled back and forth, making it impossible to figure out what he was up to.

“Don’t you have to go to the bathroom?”

I asked impatiently.

“Yeah! But can you help me?”

“Of course!”

“Okay then, you close the curtain.”

“Whoo!”

I put the urinal next to the bed and then stepped outside the curtain after pulling it closed for my brother.

“Wait, where are you going?”

“Huh? You didn’t have to go to the bathroom, so of course I had to recuse myself!”

“Evasive? Look which one of my hands can ……”

“Oh! Whoo!”

I finally understood the reason why my brother was consistently stumped, and why he had just blamed Mom and Dad for leaving me down to take care of my brother; girls do have inconveniences, such as being inconvenienced when they need to be inconvenienced.

“Got it?”

“Understood, but ……”

“But what the heck! I’m suffocating, hurry up and help me!”

I had to walk back, but looking at my brother, I really couldn’t do anything about it.

“How can I help you?”

“Just hold it out to the urinal.”

“Take what?”

“Get ……SHIT, get ……Birdie la!”

My brother’s face was a shade of green and red, as if he was embarrassed.

Of course, I’m the one who’s most embarrassed! I had to help my brother take out “that thing” and then ……

“Can I be sorry!”

“What are you afraid of! You’ve seen it all, didn’t you want to touch it too? Now you can look at it openly and justifiably touch it.”

“Why would I want to touch it!”

It’s like planting evidence! I just wanted to see it, that’s all.

“Please, I’m about to burst my Stonegate reservoir, just do me a favor! You’ve touched it anyway, it’s not that bad.”

“Did I really touch you?”

Suddenly I remembered my brother’s description in “Sister’s Closet”.

“Now …… is not the time to discuss this, right? You help me out first, then I’ll tell you.”

It’s okay! Just bear it with your teeth for a while.

I half-squinted, lifting first my brother’s covers and then his hospital gown, which had long since been empty, and my brother’s so-called birdie just came into view in all its nakedness.

But how is it not quite the same as the last time I looked, floppy and sick and tired.

“Haven’t seen enough! I’m about to pee myself.”

“Just pick it up, huh?”

“Oh! Geez! Of course it is! Come on!”

I know that urinary urgency is a very sad thing, in the heat of the moment, but also do not care about his three or seven, mention the urinal in front of my brother’s bird, heart, aiming well with the spout of the jug to pick up my brother’s bird, slightly moving, surprisingly, the big announcement into the.

“Brother, you can pee now.”

“You’re so rude.”

“……”

“Okay! Don’t go over your head, but don’t let go! Don’t let go!”

“All right!”

When I looked away, I could hear the murmuring of water, which was not too bad, and the air was filled with a warm, foreign odor.

The sound of the water stopped, so I guess it’s over!

“Okay.”

The brother spoke up.

Panting, he turned around, the white urinal with a yellow glow through it and his brother’s tiny bird hanging from the spout. Gently lift the pot and pull it away from him, placing it on the ground for the time being. I drew two pieces of tissue paper, and lightly moved them in front of the bird’s head, which was dripping with water.

“What are you going to do?”

“Wipe you clean!”

“No need! I just asked you to touch it and you wouldn’t, and now you’re rubbing it for me.”

I see you’re blushing! I think I’m blushing too! I can’t believe I’m learning such a shameful thing today.

Since my brother said he didn’t need to rub it, it was a good idea to help him pull on his clothes and cover him up.

After doing the cleanup, lift the curtain and it seems like everything is calm again.

“Now it’s your turn to answer the question I just asked!”

“What’s the problem?”

Still want to play garlic, “is …… is ……”, how to teach people to open their mouths again!

“That!”

It dawned on my brother.

Chapter 13: The Smell of Nitrous

It seems I don’t need to be reminded of this, just waiting for my brother to reveal the truth himself.

“Well …… this!” My brother stammered still attempting to hide it.

“Hmm?” I can’t do this without applying a little pressure.

“You’re so forgetful for such a young girl, you’ve forgotten that we bathed together when we were kids, haven’t you?”

“How could I forget this! Every time I get a face full of bubbles, and it makes me drink water, and ……”

And ……

A familiar image from a long time ago returned to his mind, the three siblings in the crowded bathroom, playing with water and frolicking.

“What’s this, brother? Why don’t I have one?” I asked as I grabbed the extra growth in front of my brother’s lower abdomen.

“Don’t you scratch!” I only saw my brother hastily slapping my hand away in alarm.

“Why does the brother have one too?” I reached for my brother, but he got away long before I could.

“You’re a girl! Of course not.” Mom answered my question as she carried my brother, who was running out of the bathroom, back to me.

“Then Mommy doesn’t have one either!”

“I’m not a cunt, how could I be.”

“Mom, what is an intersex person?” We three siblings asked in unison.

“This ……”

“Mom, tell us! Mom ……”

“Smiling so weirdly? Come to think of it?” It’s the older brother’s smile that makes it even weirder, isn’t it?

That’s not all! “Sister’s Closet” is more than that!

“Huh! Why don’t you say something? Do you want me to hint a little more?”

“Yes!” How could I miss a good opportunity for my brother to confess himself, so of course I agreed without saying a word.

“Really?”

Why is this guy so undone and dragging his feet.

“Go ahead!”

The knot in my brother’s throat suddenly moved, apparently a swallowing motion, “Actually …… it’s nothing!”

What comes out of the mouth is still nonsense. Is it really so difficult to say?

“Forget it, don’t say anything if you really don’t want to.” I didn’t want to force the issue, I’d have the chance to force it out sooner or later anyway.

“Spare me so cheaply?” My brother said with a fluke.

“Seeing as you’re already tied up in five different ways and can be slaughtered by me, I’ll leave you a little life for now.”

My brother did look strangely pathetic at the moment, so I had to be merciful.

“How horrible! I’m afraid of dying without a body!”

“Bah, bah, bah, bah, what kind of place is this, don’t say such words.” Jokes aside, don’t use the word “death” carelessly.

“Are you sad that your brother died?”

The more you talk, the less you talk.

“Answer me.” There was only one expression on my brother’s face — seriousness.

“Why are you so serious! It’s not like tomorrow ……”

“Come here a little.”

“What for?” I asked alertly.

“Come here! What are you afraid of when I’m tied up like this?”

“Come here, just come here, who’s afraid!” Holding the doubt I walked over to the bed.

“Come a little closer.”

“Go any further and hit the wall.”

“Keep your head down.”

“Something’s wrong is it?” I lowered my head to check for any abnormalities around my brother’s head.

“Don’t move.” A sudden command.

Caught off guard, two warm lips assaulted my lowered forehead, and I exclaimed, “Brother–“

“I will never leave Qingqing again, unless I die.” The older brother made his determination clear as if he were swearing an oath.

The heart suddenly fluttered and beat faster, but the person was like suffocating, almost fainting.

I don’t know how long it was before I woke up to my brother’s lingering kisses. Subconsciously, I pulled my body out of my brother’s sphere of influence, but remained frozen in front of him for a long time.

“I’m not kidding, the moment I passed out, I thought I would never see my Qingqing again, and when I opened my eyes and saw my mom and dad, that’s when I ……” reddened eyes, choked voice.

“Brother–“

The night of the accident, I wanted to cry, but I couldn’t, I told myself that my brother would be safe, tears are superfluous. But when I saw my brother, who has always been strong, upset because he was afraid he would never see Qingqing again, the tears he had been holding back could no longer be held back.

“Qing–I’m sorry I upset you, don’t cry, don’t cry–” The IV stand by the bed shook violently.

“Brother, don’t move.” I looked up to stop my brother’s attempted outstretched arm and to wipe away the uncontested tears as well.

“Qing, don’t cry, brother is fine, the doctor said it’s just a minor fracture, and he’ll be discharged soon.”

“Oooh–” Tears welled up even more as I listened to my brother’s soothing words.

“It’s all my brother’s fault, it’s all …… well ……”

I could no longer listen to my brother’s self-condemning words, and with an impulse, I gagged him.

This time, I let him stir in my mouth, let him stir up my pool of spring water, in fact, the sea of my heart, has long set off a sky of shocking waves, no longer possible to wind and waves calm.

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

After the passion in their mouths, the cold cold water could cool the burning cheeks, but it could not calm the frenzied hearts of the two men.

“It’s all because of my brother’s bad behavior that I’ve become like this.” Although there was a sweet feeling in his heart, he couldn’t help but complain about his brother when he remembered the reality side.

“Qing, don’t bully me!”

“How I bully you, it’s you who bully me.” Saying that, the teardrops, which could not be stopped easily, slid down once again.

“That’s not even bullying me, knowing I can’t move, but your tears are tearing at my heart and there’s nothing I can do to even hold and comfort you.” Hands wrapped in casts and hanging from IVs attempted to break free.

Brother anxious look in my eyes, why not call me heartache, “I do not cry, brother do not worry.” Quickly wiped away the tears, and hastened to stop my brother from accidentally hurting himself.

“Good girl, don’t cry, I’ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you.”

“……”

“You don’t believe me?”

“It’s not that I don’t believe it, it’s that I can’t, it’s simply impossible for us.” It wasn’t that I was cruel, it was just that I had to remind my brother.

“Why do you always have to think about those boring questions?” There was anger in his voice.

“All right! All right! I’m not going to argue with you about this.” Even I was getting a little angry with myself.

“Crap!” There was a sudden cry of dismay and a tangle of facial expressions.

“What’s wrong? I’ll call the doctor for you.” I asked worriedly.

“Uhm …… Qing─Can you go and help my brother with the shopping?”

“So what’s the problem! It’s a small thing.”

“Okay, I have a sudden craving for ……,” my brother thought laboriously.

“Say ah! I’ll buy whatever my brother wants to eat for him.”

“So want to eat you okay?”

“Less immodest.”

“Ah!” My brother’s face tangled again, and a wail escaped.

“I’d better call the doctor first!” My heart ached.

“Cool sand rounds, go get them for me.”

“You’re in this much pain and all you think about is eating?”

“Ouch? Yeah, yeah, yeah, the IV seems to be loosening up a bit, so on your way out, stop by and call the nurse’s lady for me, and then you’ll go straight to get the red bean cakes, I’ve got a sudden craving for them.”

“Is it a cold sand round or a red bean cake!” I was confused.

“All right? You go ahead! Don’t forget to bring money.”

“I’m on my way, I don’t know when you became so greedy.”

“The patient! Take it easy!”

“Don’t worry leave it to Qingqing, I’ll be back soon.”

“There’s a lot of cars on the road, so walk slowly, don’t run red lights, and don’t ……”

“Like a housekeeper, I’ll take care of “traffic safety”, I’m going out.”

Fetch your wallet and prepare to step out of the hospital room.

“Don’t forget to call the nurse!”

“Okay.”

After explaining to the nurse, I took the elevator down.

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

Standing in front of the hospital, look around, no vendors, I was a little confused, a time where to buy my brother want to eat. When I was distressed, I saw a pedestrian passing by, holding a familiar small paper bag.

“Excuse me, where did you get your red bean cake?”

“The market will be there.”

“Where’s the market?”

The passerby gave me a direction to follow. It took about ten minutes of walking to find the market she was talking about.

But it wasn’t a wasted trip after all. The cold sand rounds and red bean cakes that my brother wanted were all bought at once.

I happily carried my food back, only to find a scary obstacle ahead of me.

“Woof, woof, woof.”

Oh, my God! A dog was barking at me. I tried to go around, but realized that the road was under construction, and I was afraid that this was the only letter road. Strange, I hadn’t spotted it earlier, when did it pop up?

Looking up and taking a closer look, it’s the very front door of a beauty salon, I’m afraid it’s a pet brought in by a guest! I don’t know whether the owner washes or perms his hair? It’s really agonizing!

Time passes, several attempts to break through the barrier, but as long as I make a slight movement, the dog in front of me will bark loudly, the heart and angry and anxious, how the owner does not look after their own dog, allowing it to be so rampant.

Whatever, teeth clenched, bear it and it will pass, I closed my eyes, ready to turn a blind eye and rush through.

“Qingqing.” A familiar call was suddenly heard.

“Liu Wencong!” The taut spirit loosened in a flash, as if they had seen their savior.

“Why are you here?”

“Don’t ask so many questions, you help me get rid of it.” I said pointing at the dog.

“Drive away? Why?”

“I’m going over there!”

“Just walk over there!”

“Pissed off, if I could walk there, I would have already left.”

Liu Wencong looked at me with a puzzled face, but perhaps looking at my fire was not small, without saying a word blocked in front of the dog, so I passed through smoothly.

“Phew~” I breathed out, adjusting my breath.

“You’re afraid of dogs aren’t you?” Liu Wencong checked as if he had discovered some amazing secret.

“Who’s afraid of it! I just don’t like it.”

“Oh! Just don’t like it? Then why are you afraid to walk past it, it’s just a little Pomeranian.” Slightly mocking tone said easily.

“It’s the dogs that are annoying, huh?” Having been delayed for a nasty dog, my brother must have been worried and ran forward in three steps.

“Careful, there’s a car.” A well-timed hand reached out to stop me from running the red light. “It’s a red light, cross later!”

“Why did you show up here?”

“I heard that big brother was hospitalized, so I came to visit big brother, and I just saw Qingqing in the car, so I got off first.”

“But the road was just being repaired over there, how will your car get through?”

“I’ve been following Cyan for a long time.”

“What? Stalking me?”

“Uh-huh.”

“You mean you’ve been following me the whole way since I left the hospital?”

“I was going to call you, but you kept running, so I called you a few times anyway, but you didn’t hear me either, so I had to follow you ……”

“You’re out of line, then you saw me get stuck with a dog a long time ago and didn’t lend a hand.”

“I originally thought you liked the puppy and stopped to see him on purpose, and after observing him for a while I realized it wasn’t what I thought, so ……”

“Good on you for seeing death.” The lights switch and I pace out in exasperation.

“Don’t be mad! I didn’t do it on purpose.” Liu Wencong apologized as he walked away.

“You’re happy to see me make a fool of myself.”

“Absolutely not.”

“Hmph!”

“Don’t be mad, I’ll carry your stuff.” He reached out and took the stuff from me.

“No mentioning what just happened to my brother, understand?”

“Yes, I’m absolutely keeping my mouth shut.”

Maybe I overreacted, there was no reason to be so angry with him, at least he was here to visit his brother, how could I keep giving him a face, I turned back and smiled, walking back to the hospital with him.

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

Returning to the hospital room, he found that there was one more person in the room, and that person was not a nurse lady, but–Ewen, whose lips were pressing on his brother’s lips.

“Not a good time to come.” Liu Wencong thought he had the sense to pull me to leave the hospital room.

Liar! The stark image lingered in my mind, so my brother and Evan were still together at all, so what was I?

The biggest fool in the sky!

“What’s wrong? Qingqing, let’s not be a light bulb!” Once again, Liu Wencong tried to pull me away.

“Who’s the light bulb?”

As soon as the words left my mouth, I woke up with a start, and Evan was planning to leave. Watching Evan compassionately caressing his brother’s pale cheeks, shedding two lines of tears, hiding his face and leaving hastily, not even noticing the two people standing by the door.

Somehow I wasn’t moved by Evan’s behavior at all, who taught her to abandon her brother in the first place, and what’s the use of repenting and sobbing now?

“She’s Big Brother’s ……”

“They’ve broken up.” I directly blocked Liu Wencong’s speculation.

“So!”

I walked into the hospital room and realized that my brother was having a good dream. Of course, my ex-girlfriend had just sent me a kiss, how could it not be sweet?

“Brother, I’ve brought back the sand desserts and red bean cakes, get up and eat!” I won’t let you keep dreaming!

“Qingqing–” his brother opened his bleary eyes, “how did I fall asleep, how long have you been back?”

“Just got here, did you just fall asleep?” Honestly I can’t quite believe that my brother is senseless.

“Well, and had a nice dream about ……”

“Brother, Liu Wen Cong came to see you.” My brother’s smile was so sweet, the way he looked at me was especially gentle, needless to say he should be talking about dreaming about me, if he didn’t stop it in time, I don’t know what words he would say.

“What brings you here?” There was a hint of spoiler in my brother’s tone.

“I called your house and Auntie told me, how is big brother doing!”

“It won’t die, don’t worry.”

How can you talk like that?

“That’s good.” Embarrassment crept onto Liu Wencong’s cold face.

“Just kidding, don’t mind if I do.”

“Why, it’s rare that big brother is still so cheerful.”

“There are always days!”

“Recuperate and you will soon be well.”

“Yeah! By the way, how did you do on your final exam?”

“Not even close.”

“Poorly? That’s not good, Qingqing’s homework, although it’s not at the top of the list, at least it’s in the middle, if it’s too bad it’s not qualified to be friends with Qingqing.”

“It will be, how could I let Qingqing lose face, if my estimation is correct, a perfect score should be no problem.”

“Don’t be too full of words, if full marks were that easy to get, then everyone would be number one in the exams, it’s better to be humble.”

Why do I seem to smell a fire.

“To be overly modest would be hypocritical, and I certainly have considerable confidence in myself.”

“Oh! Then isn’t it hypocritical to say “poorly”?”

Oh, my God! My head hurts. Can I find a place to hide.

“Brother, don’t you want to eat red bean cakes? It won’t be good if it’s cold, I bought two, let’s eat it for the three of us!” If I don’t come out at the right time to round up the situation, I’m afraid I’ll start a bloodshed.

Turns out the storm wasn’t not coming, it was late.

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

※ everyone long time no see, from the last chapter has been nearly half a year, I do not know if you still have an impression of it? However, it seems that everyone is looking forward to the work “Brother’s Computer”, so I’ll continue with the next chapter, so please take your time to enjoy it.

*By the way, why do you all like this work? It’s kind of an encouragement to Succubus!

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

Chapter 14: The Wonders of the Human Body

Although there was a delay, the taste of the cold sand in the mouth is still so smooth and tender that you can’t help but swallow it in one gulp.

“So cruel! Just eating for yourself and bullying me for not being able to move my limbs.” My brother protested from the sidelines with a mouthful of food.

“Sorry, sorry, who wants you guys fighting all the time! I’m having a great time eating it.” Kindly, he stuffed a cool sand round into his brother’s mouth.

” Oh… ────cough──” his brother suddenly coughed violently a few times, “Qing──you want to murder pro–brother ah!”

“No way!” I’m so wronged.

“At least for the sake of me being a patient, make smaller bites before you give them to me!” My brother said pathetically.

“How do you get small bites! Do you still cut it in half with a knife? It’s not usually this showy ……”

I grunted, while thinking about how I was going to split the cool sand dessert, which was no more than the size of a soup dumpling, in half.

“Qingqing, you eat! I’ll help big brother cut it.” Liu Wencong enthusiastically volunteered, it’s really sweet.

“Slow down, the visitor is a guest, this little thing Qingqing can do well. Wen Cong you just sit down and eat, don’t be polite.” Did the sun come out of the west? So friendly?

“Greenie, come here.”

I’m afraid that this “Wen Cong” let Liu Cool brother flattered, but also really good behavior sitting on the sofa to enjoy the starting point of the heart. And I have to be like a little ㄚ ring to serve our young master.

“Have you figured out how to eat yet?”

“You bite half of it, and the rest of the half, I’ll eat.” Like he was saying something secret my brother whispered in my ear.

“What? You can think of such a disgusting method!”

I finally realized what my brother’s idea was, but Liu Wencong was in the hospital room, and I couldn’t feed my brother like no one else was watching.

“Wen Cong, can I trouble you for something?”

“Big brother please.”

“Your mouth will be thirsty if you just eat snacks, labor to get something to drink!”

Brother knows how to settle for second best! Send off Liu Wenchong first.

I went to the door and watched Liu Wenchong walk away until he entered the elevator, then I folded back next to the hospital bed and just asked my brother with one mouth open, “What do you mean?”

“I just want to eat!” A gesture of what innocence.

“Don’t do it.”

“People are far away, and you still don’t feed me?” Completely ignoring my words, Gu Gu opened a greedy mouth.

“I owe you one! Really.” I mumbled under my breath, but I still bit half of the cool sand round first, as my brother wanted, and then put the other half into his mouth with my hand.

My brother swallowed it in three swallows, so I just had to feed him another one.

“Why bother using your hands! Just feed it directly into my mouth.” That’s just too much.

“Don’t eat it.” Though there was really a little part of his heart that wanted to do so as he was told, there was always something to be afraid of.

“Well! It’s okay! It’s so delicious with Green’s saliva, I don’t dare to ask for more.” So heartbreaking!

I went to the door and looked around for a moment, hurried back to my brother, took half of a cool sand round, quickly shoved the other half into his mouth, and instantly drew back just as he was about to swallow me as well, tensing up and breaking into a sweat.

A sweet smile blossomed at the corners of my brother’s mouth as he said triumphantly, “That’s my good Qingqing.”

“Behave yourself when you get a bargain, and don’t play with your temper in front of others, or watch out for me ignoring you.”

“So mean! Who’s gotten into your head?”

“Knowingly.”

“Okay! I won’t give him a hard time okay! But I’m afraid you’re really with him ……”

“What are you afraid of? You still have Irvine!” Thinking about those actions of Irvine just now, his heart was not in the right place.

“We broke up a long time ago, you know.”

“Really? Then how come people are …… again?”

“And what? Just say what you want to say! What’s with the stammering?”

“You really don’t know, or you’re just pretending!”

“Huh?” My brother had a bewildered look on his face really like he was completely unaware of the situation.

“I touched you, I kissed you, and you really didn’t feel a thing?”

“When did you sneak up on me, why didn’t I feel it, ughhh! What a pity.” It was as if he was stealing and sighing.

“It wasn’t me! I’m not the one who ……” I said, getting more and more vain as I began to wonder why I had the courage to feed my brother just now.

“Could you be talking about Evan?”

“Who else would it be?”

“So Green is jealous?” Frowny face.

“She is still devoted to you, but you are not touched at all, and she even shed tears when she left!”

“Alas! What is the use of lamenting when the loss is all lost?”

“So desperate!” I don’t know whether I should rejoice or be saddened by my brother’s release, I’m afraid I’m the only one left in his heart.

“As long as Cyan doesn’t become desperate for me.”

Those deep black eyes held an overwhelming amount of affection, repeatedly reminding me not to fail my brother, but the more I did, the more I had thoughts of running away.

“Why did you take so long to buy it, I’ll go see if Liu Wencong is back yet?”

“Girls will be girls, always erratic.” Brother lamented.

If I wasn’t your sister, I would love you with all my heart, unfortunately!

Standing by the door, he straightened himself out just as Liu Wencong had stepped out of the elevator.

I greeted him and took the drink from him.

“All orange soda!” I exclaimed looking at the drinks in the bag.

“Qingqing orders Fanta every time, and I don’t know what Big Brother likes to drink, so why don’t we just all buy the same thing so we don’t even have to pick.”

“And what a way to save trouble!” My brother said coolly.

“Brother──” I sneakily pinched my brother’s thigh, and I could tell by his facial expression that he was giving in, and he immediately changed his tone, “Tough job, Wen Cong.”

“We just finished the cold sand rounds when you went out, and we gave you the rest of the red bean cakes.”

“I’m not hungry, I can’t afford to eat all the ones Qingqing has worked so hard to buy, save them for you guys!”

“By the way, Qingqing seems to have been out for a long time! I fell asleep waiting.” Brother suddenly said.

“It’s a shame that big brother is asleep.” Liu Wencong’s words were implied, but both my brother and I understood.

“Probably …… the nurse added another tranquilizer to my IV! Where did Green get those?”

“The market! I was gone for a long time, that’s why I’m back so late.”

“The market is not very far away, just …… Oh – a lot of cars -” Liu Wencong rubbed the arm that was pinched by my pain, and lied to himself.

There are some things that aren’t too good of a memory for anyone to bring up.

My brother kept his promise to make peace with Liu Wenchong, and for the rest of the hour, the two of them sort of talked to each other, and I even hoped that my brother would like Liu Wenchong about it, and in turn give him and me his sincere blessing, but I knew that it was almost impossible to do so.

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

In the evening mom and dad came back to the hospital to see their precious son and daughter, and of course my precious brother came too.

“I’ll stay with brother at night!” Huan volunteered.

“Come on you! It’s almost time to learn the test, so you’d better go home and read!” My brother said less appreciatively.

“Yeah! You don’t want to take the test twice before you pass!” I chimed in to help.

“Wow! A person’s good intentions are being treated like a donkey’s liver and lungs.”

“Brother and sister are just kidding! I’ll just come and stay with my brother at night.” Mom smiles kindly and amiably and calms her brother.

“Don’t all of you grab it, it’s better for me to stay with my brother! Mom and Dad haven’t slept properly for a few days, so go home and get some rest!” I spoke up anyway.

“I’ve slept all afternoon, and besides, it’s not like I don’t get to sleep at night, I ……” Mom continued to be feisty.

“Dad, you persuade mom! I don’t know how many more crow’s feet have appeared, and the dark circles under my eyes are running out ……” Although I called out to Dad, what I said were words of intimidation to Mom, that is, I hoped that they would agree to let me stay — to accompany my brother.

“Qingqing is so sweet, so don’t worry!” Dad’s simple words outweighed my foaming at the mouth.

After the family shared a meal at the hospital, Mom, Dad, and my brother left the hospital before the moon came out.

＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

“It’s just me and Cyan.” My brother grinned.

“Don’t you even think about moving.” I said as I stared at the cast on my brother.

“Huh.” The laugh seemed to be full of mystery.

“What’s the point of smiling so weirdly?”

“Nothing! It’s just that I’m trying to sleep, but I’m so sticky and uncomfortable.” A turn into a wretch.

“Then I’ll wring out a hot towel and wipe you down.”

“Yeah! Yeah! Be a little cleaner!” Laughing a little ambiguously.

The hot towel rubbed from his brother’s face down to his neck and then moved to his chest with surprisingly shaky hands.

“Don’t stop! It’s just getting to the point.”

“What’s the point?” I was confused.

“The body!”

Taking a deep breath, he slid the towel over his brother’s chest, two firm muscles bulging against his chest, the tiny brown nipples looking so out of proportion, but somehow so cute that you couldn’t help but want to touch them.

“Whoo!”

“What, does it hurt?” I asked as I heard a groan from my brother.

“Nope! It’s so comfortable, you can keep touching it.” A face of intoxication.

“Is that comfortable too?” That horny look. Think I’m ignorant? I’ll show you. My fingers pinched the protruding nipple hard, and the moan changed to a wail.

“You’re so mean, I’ll sue you for patient abuse.”

“Who made you restless.”

“You know all about my restlessness?” My brother looked at me with a suspicious face.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“It’s nothing, so hurry up and wipe me off, I’m going to bed.” The temperature seemed to drop from fifty degrees to five.

“All right!”

It grazed my brother’s chest and moved quickly downward, sliding over my waist, and once again I felt the obstruction.

Let’s clear the towels first!

When I came out of the bathroom, my brother had already closed his eyes. But I knew that even if it was just a scrub bath, I couldn’t be too sloppy, and since I had promised to take care of my brother I had to do it to the best of my ability.

Looking at the quilt covering my brother’s lower body, I was really at a loss, although it was my own brother, and I had even seen the scenery under the quilt, but to use a towel to wipe “that place”, it was really a difficult job.

What are you afraid of? Miss Nurse is a girl too! We have to take care of patients every day, so let’s pretend we’re nurses! I’m just helping you with your body! Don’t think too much.

Doing a good job of mentally building up, he slowly lifted the covers up, and then suddenly remembered something and tucked them back in.

Let’s close the curtain first! If someone breaks in and sees this scene, it’ll be a shame.

Pulling the curtain back, taking a deep breath, imagining that I am a caregiver and my brother is just a patient that I must take care of, and then, all I have to do now is wipe and clean the patient’s body.

Slowly, I lifted the covers and a dark shadow came into my eyes, and I hastily averted my eyes, quickly covering the towel over the top before I dared to peek out of the corner of my eye and gently wipe the area.

Men’s and women’s bodies are really built very differently, while women’s breasts are plump and soft, men’s are flat and firm, but the lower abdomen is the exact opposite. Grabbing the towel, he wiped it back and forth over his brother’s lower abdomen as if he were moving it on a soft cushion.

But ……

How come this soft cushion is getting harder and harder and bouncing!

I was so shocked that I moved my hand away and watched as the towel was slowly propped up, higher and higher, like a tent.

Oh, my God! How did this happen?

Glancing over at his brother, sleeping as peacefully as a kitten without any movement, it wasn’t his brother then!

Looking at the towel, I wanted to lift it up and take a look, but I was afraid that I would find something even more shocking, but curiosity really makes you bold. Anyway, my brother was asleep, so I came to find out what was going on!

Carefully picking up the towel, a stick of flesh stood straight in front of me, it was not unfamiliar, I had seen it with my own eyes in my brother’s room a few months ago.

It’s really strange, when I saw it in the afternoon, it looked like a weak bird, but now it’s become such a firm stick. Last time, I just glanced at it and didn’t see anything clearly, but this time I’ll have to study it carefully.

Examining my brother’s eyes once more, they were still tightly closed, and should not have been awakened by me, while the outside of the curtain was still silent, and there seemed to be no intruders. Then, let me take a good look.

Bend down, close to this strange meat stick, it may be afraid of the cold, even some shivering. I wrapped my hand around it, only revealing the top part, I realized that the top is a bit like a mushroom head, dark rose color, gently pressed with my hand, surprisingly soft and smooth touch, but the part in my hand is as hard as a pestle and mortar, and the image in my mind is completely different, it’s really a strange structure ah!

I was surprised to find that the top of the shiitake mushroom was starting to sprout a crystalline liquid, which appeared to glisten in the light, and after gently pinching this soft top, I found a small hole from which the liquid was coming out.

Wait a minute! In the afternoon my brother was peeing from here, so it can’t be that this is my brother’s urine! Thinking of this I suddenly withdrew my hand and learned the fact that this is the organ used to urinate.

Something’s not right, I clearly saw the woman put this into her mouth in my brother’s computer at that time, if it’s an organ for urination, how would anyone dare to put it in their mouth? There should be another organ responsible for this, I’ll look harder.

I found it! There are two dark brown, wrinkled meat balls at the bottom of the meat stick. Not that I’m saying, these organs are really ugly, no wonder they don’t see the light of day all year round and are hidden in the most private part of the human body. I wonder how it feels to touch?

Reaching down again, it was as thick and wrinkled as it looked, causing goose bumps all over my body. Looking more closely, I couldn’t seem to find the organ I used to relieve myself this afternoon, so I was filled with doubt.

“How could it not be?” I looked through it again.

“Whoa! ─” came a long moan.

Reflexively, he looked over at his brother, taking in the enraptured yet blushing look on his face.

At that moment, my whole body was as hot as if it was on fire, and I didn’t know what to do with my hands, so I just met my brother’s eyes.

“I …… I ……” How I stammered.

“Fun?” A look of extreme ambiguity filled my brother’s face.

“I’m just cleaning you off…wiping you off.” He said hurriedly grabbing the towel that had been thrown aside and wiping it haphazardly on his brother’s lower abdomen.

“Eat… oh…” my brother said, closing his eyes slightly in enjoyment, “Wipe it clean!”

“Whoo!” For a moment, I was so overwhelmed that I forgot that I had been wiping the same spot over and over again, and surprisingly, my brother had no intention of protesting.

“I can’t, I can’t, ah-oh! ” The moan turned to a low growl, “Ching–stop–stop–” to an agonized wail.

“I’m sorry, I ……” my brother shouted and I immediately jerked my hand away, “I’m hurting you aren’t I?”

“Phew–” Her brother seemed to be so rather preoccupied with regulating his breathing that he didn’t say anything for several seconds.

I looked timidly at my brother, waiting for his next instructions.

“Qing──that’s good, that’s good, you rest!” My brother tilted his head back, his breathing so rapid that it was obvious from his heaving chest, he kept taking in large breaths, and I vaguely felt as if he was holding back something.

“Brother──, did I hurt you, should I call the nurse ……”

“No.” The cry was short and strong, “I’m fine, just tuck me in.”

“Okay.” Covering the quilt for his brother, suddenly realized that the erect rod is gradually retreating, “Brother──How do you …… there?”

“What how?” The eyes that looked at me were covered in smirking ambiguity again.

“Well ……,” originally only because of the curiosity of the probe, but after contact with the brother several times ambiguous eyes, began to feel like I did something unspeakable, actually can not speak.

Chapter 15 – Mindless Seduction

Looking at my brother’s gradually shrinking rod, I was struck by the truth that it wasn’t the same contraption I had been looking at this afternoon. But just a short while ago, I had been rummaging around like a fool, thinking that they were two different parts, which really shamed me to no end.

“How can this be so strange?” I frowned as I gazed at the rod that had shrunk to the size of a mere thumb, lying peacefully on a puddle of fleshy balls of male genitalia! It’s pretty strange looking! There was an urge to cup that flaccid meatball and play with it, but I finally held back.

“You made it, and you’re asking me?” It was quite cute to see my brother’s pathetic look.

“I didn’t!” I let go and turned my face away, skimming the surface.

“I don’t care, you’re responsible.” Said the flip-flopper.

“Responsible for what?” I looked innocent.

“My innocence is ruined in your hands, and you still want to deny it?” Brother Watch’s expression became serious.

“What the hell!” Why are you saying such strange things? I don’t know what I’m talking about.

“Little girl, you didn’t go to middle school!”

“What’s that got to do with the National Middle School physiology!”

“Seeing your reaction I already expected 80%, either the teacher didn’t teach seriously or you didn’t pay attention in class.”

Come to think of it I don’t really seem to have taken the class, but why didn’t I?

“No need to think so hard about it! Brother will just teach you.”

“Who wants you to teach!” Still not taking the opportunity to eat my tofu.

“Boys are built quite significantly differently from girls in certain areas, for example, a girl’s chest will have two more piles of flesh than a boy’s ……” The brother’s voice suddenly stopped.

Huh! Why don’t you say it? I was listening intently. “What’s a boy’s what?”

“Uh …… it’s just as you see it!” My brother looked embarrassed, and his handsome face was surprisingly colored with pink.

“That’s right! I won’t understand if you don’t make it clear.” I’ll let you talk as much as you like.

“You’ve seen it all, what more do I need to say to make it clear!”

“What did I see, don’t be ridiculous, I didn’t see anything, I didn’t see whoops!” I then realized with a shock that my brother’s there was still exposed, hastily covering the quilt, I slipped away.

“Heh heh heh.” My brother’s laughter didn’t die down until I closed the bathroom door.

In the quiet bathroom, see the mirror that a scarlet cheeks, a burning heat from the chest has been spreading upward, beads of sweat from the forehead seeped out, the heart is like a chaotic beat of the random beating of the heart, the mind surfaces net is the brother of the trembling and jumping “penis”, it seems to be not too small, it should be called “big bird! “I’m not sure if you’re a big fan of this.

I washed my face to slightly reduce the heat on my face, but when I thought of what happened just now, my face immediately became hot again, my heart suddenly tightened, and the “big bird” that was jumping around appeared in front of my eyes again, and I felt that the saliva in my mouth began to increase, as if I was craving for something to eat, probably because I was hungry! Let’s find something to sacrifice to the temple!

“Brother, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something, I’ll go downstairs to buy it.” Walking out of the bathroom and seeing the apples on the locker I wasn’t half interested in getting something downstairs.

“No.” My brother shook his head, “I’ve eaten enough for dinner, just buy what you want to eat, it’s getting late, go early and come back early!” At this moment, my brother was like a kind older brother, carefully urging me.

“Well, I’ll come up as soon as I’ve done my shopping.” He answered, felt his pockets for two bills, and went out the door, relieved.

To the hospital downstairs in front of the fruit stand, and looked at the convenience store next door, hesitating to buy some good, the rest of the light swept to the fruit stalls on a few bunches of yellow bananas, feel the itchy tongue, want to lick something, bananas are just right, among the fruits of my favorite is bananas, sweet and sweet to take food and easy to peel the skin can be eaten.

Decide, just get a bunch of bananas!

Picking a bunch of big, yellow bananas, he quickly knotted the sheet and hurried upstairs to his hospital room.

※　　　　　　　　※　　　　　　　　※

“So soon! What did you buy?” My brother had closed his eyes to rest, but when he heard me enter, he opened them again.

“Banana.” I raised the chanterelle in my hand a bit so my brother could see it, “Would you like one?”

“I can’t eat bananas.” My brother shook his head.

“Huh? Why?”

“People with tendon injuries can’t eat bananas.”

“Is there such a thing?”

“You forgot! You have a car accident in the first year of the country, at that time, mom explained that you can not eat bananas, ah!” Brother suddenly exclaimed, “I remembered, you took half a month’s vacation at that time, it wouldn’t be because of this, so ……, hahaha!” Brother Woods said and then laughed, “So, hahaha!” The more he laughed was the more exaggerated.

“What are you laughing at! It’s like you’re crazy.” I was confused by his sudden laugh.

“You eat the banana first! I’ll tell you when you’re done eating.” I could tell my brother was trying very hard to suppress laughing again, and I figured he probably couldn’t come up with a lengthy sentence right now, so I’d just wait until I’d filled up my stomach before torturing him properly.

Sit down on the sofa chair, pull down a banana, peel off the skin of the banana piece by piece, the light fruity flavor drifted into the nose, this banana must be delicious. Put the banana into the mouth, I eat bananas never need to bite, this sweet taste I can not let it disappear, so I like to use my teeth to slowly scrape off the white skin of the banana, and then gently lick the inner flesh of the real rich in sugar.

“Hey! Why are you eating your banana like that!” My brother suddenly protested at the way I was eating the banana.

“Yo! How do I eat it if not like this?” I asked my brother instead, and then purposely jerked the banana around in my mouth, scraping off the white skin of the second banana, and then licking the yellow flesh of the banana with my tongue.

“Oh~ You’re going to crave me! Eat the banana like this.” My brother said with a moan in his voice, and it was obvious that he wanted a banana too.

“I’d like to give you a banana to eat too! You’re the one who said you couldn’t eat it, not me!”

“I don’t want to eat, I want to be eaten.”

“Huh? Eaten?” Why do you keep saying inexplicable things? Ignore him and keep enjoying my food.

Layer by layer, scrape off the white skin, it is a good time to taste the sweetness of the yellow flesh, watching bananas in my mouth in and out, the feeling of gradual devouring is particularly interesting, but unfortunately the bananas more and more eat smaller and smaller, eat to the end of the small fine, and the contact area of the tongue is gradually becoming smaller and smaller, it is boring, I had to bite the banana off.

“Awwwww~” his brother suddenly wailed.

“What’s wrong, what’s wrong?” I wolfed down the banana and went up to probe my brother.

“It hurts! Why did you bite it off?”

“What?” I looked at my brother with wide eyes and a confused face, “What’s with that! Are you not feeling well either way?”

“Hehe~ Qingqing cares about me so much, I’m comfortable either way now, but …… you help your brother eat another banana! Eat my share all together.”

“But I’m so full!” Really, I just swallowed it all at once and my stomach was full, and then I gave my brother a scare, so I didn’t feel hungry at all.

“It doesn’t matter ah! You eat slowly, watching you eat, I feel very comfortable, uh …… as if I’m eating, you just help your brother eat one! OK?” Brother said half pleadingly.

“Okay! Consider it a favor to your brother. I’m a slow eater! Don’t laugh at me! You tell me what you were just about to say by the way.” I sat back on the couch, took out another banana, slowly peeled off the outer skin and slowly incorporated it into my mouth, enjoying once again, the wonderful touch of the banana against my tongue, if only there was something that could be eaten without getting smaller, that would be so beautiful.

“Didn’t I say you hadn’t taken a physiology class?”

“Uh-huh.” I replied with a banana in my mouth.

“Oh~” my brother groaned again, “I’m fine, just leave me alone and I’ll continue.”

“Ah! I remember, I was in a cast and had mobility problems, so I didn’t go to class, I shouldn’t have missed the Sangri class like that, ughhh! That’s a shame.” I remembered when my brother mentioned it, it’s definitely right, my brother said that I didn’t go to physiology class, it’s really true, no wonder I don’t even have a little bit of common sense, it’s really embarrassing, I don’t even know that the penis is the organ that relieves urination, it’s really insular, it’s no wonder that I have to be made fun of by my brother.

“What a pity!” My brother asked curiously.

“Awww! It’s nothing! You know what? Everyone was so curious about those two chapters in Kokusai that they were looking forward to seeing what the teacher would say about them, but I actually missed them, so it’s a shame!” I still feel like vomiting when I think about it.

“Oh~ So it’s a pity about this! Then brother I’ll just give you a remedial lesson, guaranteed to be more exciting than the teacher’s lecture.” Brother said with a smile, but the eyes looked a little unsuspecting, with a little bit of colorful taste.

“No way.” Somehow, there was a feeling that my brother would only take the opportunity to molest me, so I didn’t want to let him get away with it.

“Don’t! That’s a shame, I was going to pour it on.”

“I’ll know without you teaching me.” He also put on an expression as if I don’t know what I’m talking about, thinking that I don’t know what you’re up to! I’m not going to fall for that, but what exactly is my brother’s heart? A big question mark went up in my head.

Continue to eat the banana, gulping and fiddling with the delicious banana, eating it slowly is even better.

“Qingqing, may I ask why you like to eat bananas like this?”

“What do you mean! Can’t you eat a banana like that?”

“It’s not that I can’t, it’s just that if you eat like that, you’ll …… well ……”

“What’s going to happen?” Such a half-truth.

“You tell me first.”

“This! I think this is delicious! You can take your time to savor the flavor of the banana.”

“Then it’s okay to bite it off and eat it! You can put it in your mouth and let it digest slowly.”

“That’s different, I like to slowly scrape the banana like this and then let it slide around in my mouth, I like the feeling of licking it.” I did my best to describe the feeling of eating a banana.

“Oh! You like the feeling of licking and messing with bananas?” My brother’s eyes suddenly glowed, big, bright eyes gazing straight at me, and my heart suddenly rambled again.

“Well, it’s just a shame that bananas get smaller and smaller and smaller and you can’t eat them all the time, that would make you fat.”

“My goodness! Oh my little greenie! You’re so cute, there’s something you’re going to love.”

“Oh! What is it?” I can’t believe something I’ve been dreaming of actually exists.

“Well …… this!” My brother wanted to say something.

“Will you hurry up and tell me what it is?” I was a little impatient.

“You’ve seen it!” It felt as if my brother’s face suddenly turned red, and his voice gradually became a bit hoarse as he spoke.

“Where can I buy one, and why haven’t I seen anything like it.” I searched hard.

“There’s nothing to buy, but there is something if you barely have to, but Cyan doesn’t have to buy it, brother does.”

“Then don’t bring it out to me.”

“Ah! Oh~ I can’t take it now!” My brother giggled, his eyes glancing at his hands that couldn’t move.

“So where do you put it! It won’t go bad! You’ve been hospitalized for a few days, so I’m afraid it’s too rancid to eat.” It’s a shame to think about it!

“It won’t go rancid, just wash it and it’ll be just as sweet and delicious.”

“What is that thing?” I still don’t have an answer after all this talk, and ya’ll are drooling.”

“This …… oops! Ask me how to say ah!” My brother looked embarrassed, but his face was as red as an apple, and he suddenly had a bad omen.

“Hey! You’re messing with me!” I got a little tiny bit upset, my mouth quirking up slightly.

“Which have ah! Alas ……” said my brother, suddenly sighing softly and a little deflated, “It’s just that if I bring it to you, you won’t eat it.”

I gazed at my brother with a suspicious look on my face, “What the hell?”

“Is …… me …… you really want it?”

“We’ll have to see what it is!”

“Just finish your banana!” My brother had gone from being excited just a few moments ago to being deflated, and I never understood why he had a sudden mood shift of his own.

“Let’s see! You’re making it up, there’s no such thing, is there! Just want to make me happy, how can there be something that is tasty, but will not become smaller, it is the lollipop contained for a long time will also be dissolved.” Infected by his brother’s mood, his mood became a little low, three or two bites of the banana a bite, a swallowed.

“Green is angry!” Brother asked softly.

“You’re fooling me! But it’s good that you’re happy, who asked you to be the patient.” I replied helplessly.

“I’m not playing you, just telling the truth.”

“I don’t even know what it is, and you’re saying you’re not fooling me, there’s no such thing right!”

“This ……” whenever pressed, my brother stammered.

“Forget it, I won’t be angry with my brother because of this, my brother is also trying to make me happy!” Look at my brother’s quilt some messy, I walked up for my brother to organize the quilt, a hand but accidentally pressed on my brother’s lower abdomen, there is a bulging thing in the thin quilt, soft with hard, I seem to sense what, reflexively looked at my brother, my brother’s eyes busy to the side to move away.

Not long ago there was a large bird alive under this quilt, that was not precisely shaped like an uneaten banana, or even a little larger, could …… brother be talking about something – it.

[Special Inclusion] Bloodline

I would like to dedicate this article to “brother’s computer”, after reading I will not write, after reading fantasy or have, can not wait for this article, had to write their own …… and worth of this water pavilion “water rhyme spring rain” during the event, this article to use, as I am a member of the second! The task. There is a sentence in the article that is not related to the text, but after consideration I still left it, one to fill up the word count, and the other to make a souvenir. I’m looking forward to the early release of “Brother’s Computer”.

The article was initially sent with a vest, because this writing method I myself are not accustomed to, really some creamy little boy flavor …… originally intended to make a good effort a hand, try to portray the characters well, who knew that home encountered depressing things, so that I write the text of the passion plus the inspiration of all the light, if dragged on and afraid of too much supervision, had to use the remaining point of inspiration! I have to use the rest of my inspiration to end it. Some parts of the plot may not be well transitioned, especially in the end, fell into the sister’s heart love brother, no twists and turns in the set. Alas, who asked me to write the text can not stand that kind of twists and turns it, so I have to smooth sailing. Get hand on the end, later have the time to write again in the mood to write the following ……

I like the sibling romance article, I like the warm feelings revealed in the article. In real life, I am accustomed to seeing the kind of sadness and happiness, shouting again high true love and what is the use? The outside world does not understand incest, just as do not understand the color of the article, for incest with a heavy moral yoke, but from ancient times to the present, whether it is no culture of the lower class, or the palace, are filled with a word of chaos.

This article is just a piece of fiction, we look at it, please do not relate it to reality. Although I accept incest, does not mean that I will go to do, write this article is just to entertain people with such hobbies, to satisfy our kind of people’s inner desires, the article’s “I” is just a novel character only, please do not in the reply will be considered the author himself.

××××××××××××××××××××××××××

“Knock, knock, knock ……”

“Who is it? So early in the morning ……” I mumbled in a low voice, sleepy eyes hazily revealed half body from the quilt, the other three people in the dormitory are still sleeping. “Ugh, why is my hearing so good?” I glanced over to the balcony, where Jinlin-san next door was grinning at me with a lewd look on his face.

Shit, the sun’s out of the west! Why is this guy up so early! Usually, he doesn’t get up until twelve. I put on my shoes, opened the door for him and quickly got back under the covers, it’s December, and although N City is in the south, it already feels like winter.

“Do what?” I asked in a low voice, giving him a very unfriendly look.

“Computer for me to use.” Kim Lin raised a disk in his hand, “Good stuff.”

“What?” Looking at his excitement, I guess it’s another game of some kind. This kid is a game fan, nothing to run to the Internet cafe next to the school. Seeing him turn on the computer, my somewhat confused brain suddenly brightened up, and hurriedly said in a small but stern voice, “No loading your messy games on my computer!”

“Shhh …… not a game, good movie.” He winked smugly, with an expression that looked like a teasing emoji from an MSN emoji show ……

I only saw him nimbly pulling a headset out of his pocket and plugging it into the computer. Boring …… I thought darkly.

As long as it wasn’t a messy loaded game, I scooted downward, ready to continue my beauty sleep.

After lying down for ten minutes or so, my own unfulfilled sleepiness disappeared without a trace, and coupled with my mental curiosity as to what on earth he was doing, I looked up toward the computer again.

Halo …… This is …… a look, my nerves immediately mobilized. I hastily rubbed my eyes and fixed my eyes on the hot scene on the screen that made me hot.

This guy’s watching porn! What the hell? Getting up early in the morning to watch this kind of thing. Although my heart is full of questions, but …… desire to put his whole mind on that screen early – because I’ve never seen it before.

Eighteen years, my knowledge of women is tightly confined to the stage of fantasy, ashamed to be even the specific appearance of the girl’s body secret place is not clear at all, that thing in my mind or from a one-time dream ……

I quickly put on my clothes, of course, very softly, I don’t want to wake up the other three lazy pigs in the dormitory, if they see it, this face will be lost.

After gently sitting down next to Gimlin, I grabbed my mouse and zoomed in to full screen. The guy grinned lewdly at me, “Heh heh.”

At this moment, I was not in the mood to talk to him at all, and I was fully focused on the hot scene in the movie, at this moment the camera was focusing on the woman’s breasts, and a pair of man’s hands kept groping around on those two meatballs.

“Really, is this thing really that much fun? You’re not a kid, why are you touching it for so long?” I thought to myself, “Do you know what I want to see?”

I can’t wait to drag the mouse and pull it to the place that will make me understand so. “Well, that’s what it looks like ……” I couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement when I finally saw the forbidden place for women. This thing was nothing like what I had imagined it to be.

“Oh my god! You guys are watching gross movies early in the morning!” Suddenly there was a yell from behind me.

“Miserable ……,” my face heated up, then pretended to be nothing as I headed toward the place where that noise originated – Zhang Jie on my upper bunk. “What’s wrong with watching porn, keep your voice down.” I retorted sheepishly.

“Well, no what, everyone watch it together.” The kid paused, suddenly came a sentence: “That female actor climaxed …… hmm? What no sound it, the Japanese female actor’s screams still sound very addictive.”

Dang, this guy is a master, didn’t really see that coming.

Under his call, the other two also woke up, but these two didn’t make as much noise as Zhang Jie, one of them grunted, “Keep your voices down, I want to sleep!” The other chimed in, “That’s right, what’s there to see in that thing, just find a girlfriend.”

This …… really did not think, this dormitory on my one pure boy …… no, should say is some ignorance is right, really depressed. Regardless of him, I still first enrichment to enrich their knowledge of men and women to matter.

＊＊＊　　　　＊＊＊　　　　＊＊＊　　　　＊＊＊　　　　＊＊＊

I didn’t expect that this porn incident of Jinlin would change my whole life completely. In the afternoon, Zhang Jie excitedly bragged to me about those male and female sex, like what oral sex, anal sex, and so I was dumbfounded.

But to be honest, to see the woman in the movie quite interested in licking that short thing, feel really some disgusting, that thing, not for peeing well, do not mind dirty! Later, this kid quickly knocked a few URLs on my computer, and save them down, but also fussed: “These things can be my baby site, what all above.”

I looked at one by one, what colorful wolf network which, kinky sister forum, the name sounds people feel strange, how to say, some too blunt. How can I put it? Naked Lamb, this name is not bad, compared to a few straightforward forums, this subtle and longing for the name much better.

Opened the forum and unfortunately it wouldn’t let me register! I had to ask the Porn Guru (hey, that’s what I nicknamed him after his afternoon lecture) for help. I finally got my account number under the master’s instructions. When I entered the door, no wonder this kid is so cautious, the rules are really strict. With his two-point account, I carefully streamed up.

What? What’s with all the mother-son or slut articles? Well, not my cup of tea. Let’s look around a bit more.

Never mind, I’ll just check out the ensemble section. Huh? “Brother’s Computer”? This one is also a colorful article? The name doesn’t sound like …… Download it and take a look.

Read it carefully and get excited. This article is really well written and portrays that girl doll really well! With my sister is a little bit like …… To be honest, before I can never in this aspect to sister association!

I can’t help but think of that girl at home when I read this article.

Coincidentally, she is also on the first year of high school, however, this girl only to me some violence, not like Qingqing like to classmates also some violent tendencies. Well, she’s not that good a cook, but at home she’s a dainty little princess……. How come it seems that Qingqing’s cooking skills have come to me? I’m glad my parents aren’t like the article, otherwise I’d be exhausted if I had to do all the cooking.

But …… this girl’s body is really good Oh. Unfortunately, I can not have that article in the brother so handsome, well, although not handsome, but not ugly. Look at the article in that piece of 34 ah, C ah number is a little dizzy, can not understand exactly represents how big, this week to go home must sneak a look at the girl’s number of letters is what, hehehe.

“Lu Yun? What are you giggling about? What are you looking at?” Jin Lin suddenly appeared in front of me, startling me!

“Go go go, children don’t understand adult things!” Jinlin was the youngest among the eight of us, and was always bullied by the gang, and was used to being bullied, so he got used to it. Although I said this to him, he still had a sardonic smile on his face, and said somewhat pathetically, “Old Lu ah, continue to watch the movie, how? I got two more!”

Watching a movie? No way! I’m having a good time, and you interrupted me, and you still want to watch a movie? I said, “No, I’m in the middle of something!”

Jinlin looked at me helplessly and said, “Tell me when you’re not using it.”

“Uh, yeah.” I subconsciously replied, but my eyes did not leave the article. I didn’t read a few lines, and the “beep beep beep ……” QQ rang again.

Helpless, I shook my head and clicked to see: brother, in or not? I fell out of love …… looked at it, I quickly typed to comfort. It was not easy to end, I have no interest in continuing to read the article, scooting away from the chair and lying down toward the bed.

Women, really strange animals, do not know what they think. Now the world seems to be upside down, when falling out of love how is the woman dashing away, leaving a man crying in pain …… thinking about thinking about, their own love is more and more no confidence. Friends and girlfriend for six years, the results of the university did not half a year, a sentence outside the world is too beautiful, I think we two or break up, it ended everything.

Thoughts drifted, gradually returning to the article. “Girlfriends can change, but sisters only have one!”

Is family the only thing in the world that can’t be shaken? Forget it, I can’t figure it out anyway, I’d better think about how to go home and finish the plan of fixing the digital letters.

Oh yes, the sister’s name has not been introduced, the last name is naturally Lu, a single name a Xi word, looks very cute, in my eyes is a small beauty la, at least, looks more beautiful than those who are what superwoman.

I don’t know if it’s a common problem in Chinese families, girls are always very obedient, in contrast, as a brother, I was always reprimanded by my parents in contrast to my sister, for this reason, when I was a child I didn’t less behind the back of my parents to secretly bully her, hehehe.

Luckily, I have a knack for learning, and in the eyes of my parents, who currently have marks as everything, I’m still considered a good kid, which prevents me from being too lowly in the family.

Unconsciously, my thoughts all drifted to my sister, a long time, I only wake up from the fantasy. Brother and sister incest, the possibility is too small, the parents will not be able to pass, can not get too deep, as a novel to see, I secretly admonished myself.

In the next few days, the lower body of a woman always popped up in my head during class, and I really wondered if I was a pervert, and why I was so interested in that thing! But poor me, I always succumbed to my fantasies. Luckily, this thing doesn’t appear in my sleep, or else I’d be a weather station, keeping an eye on it around the clock!

It’s easy to make it to the weekend, you can go home. My home is in N city, go to college in the suburbs of N city, just went to college when the heart glad can not live at home, but after not half a year, and sad why the school is not in the city …… school food is really too bad!

Another benefit of going to college is that there aren’t a lot of classes and you can skip them! On Friday afternoon, I then caught the bus and headed for the city.

Walked to the front of the building, I couldn’t help but be surprised – the entrance to the building has a newly installed security door, it looks like a password door, but unfortunately I don’t know the password, it seems that we can only wait patiently for whichever family in the building to come back.

Standing in the cold wind is not a comfortable thing, I can’t help but secretly regret why I threw my cell phone in the dormitory, otherwise it wouldn’t be so pathetic. Waiting for a long time, only to see a silhouette walked over, actually is the little sister, really, these two days always think of her, could it be that God also manifested the spirit, so embarrassing situation to let her come to my rescue?

“Brother, why are you standing here with your stuff?”

“How can I get in if I don’t know the password?” I said in a bad mood, the words are out, can not help but regret it, am I a little heavy mouth? Oh no, why did I suddenly pay attention to this thing, it’s hard to believe that I really want to …… in my heart

“Don’t you have a cell phone? Why don’t you call and ask?” My sister looked puzzled, then she skillfully entered the password, “Remember, the password is 405502.”

“Oh, that’s so weird, go back and I’ll memorize it in my book.” I’m extremely insensitive to numbers and hate memorizing them, the only number combinations I can memorize in my head are three phone numbers, four birthdays, and one pi.

“Use it a few more times and you’ll memorize it.” Ahem, that I know, but I don’t use it every day like you do, where would I get the chance to use it more …… Oh, there seems to be something left unanswered, “I don’t like to carry around that cell phone thing, a square thing that doesn’t fit comfortably on my body.”

“Then didn’t I buy it for you for nothing? I’ll carry it with me every day in the future, in case something happens.” Phew! Why does that sound like mom? This girl …… I casually uh-huh twice. Watching my sister running upwards rather vigorously, I suddenly felt like an old man, alas, when I went to college, I became lazy, and I had no spirit when I walked ……

Walking behind her, my mind surprisingly suddenly appeared the scene in that pornographic text, and my eyes slowly moved to the little girl’s ass. It’s a pity that it’s not summer now, so I can’t see anything at all. My sister is not like those invincible arctic women nowadays, wearing a skirt to show off in the winter, now she is wearing thick clothes, I am very puzzled how she can still go up so fast under this kind of clothing.

“What are you thinking about?” My sister suddenly stopped, and my rambling thoughts stopped me in my tracks, but I still bumped into the bulging book bag on her back.

“Oh, nothing.” Seeing that book bag, I can’t help but sympathize with her. My house lives on the sixth floor, luckily the stairs are sloped, think of my hellish high school years, alas, the little girl has to go through it too.

I reached for her book bag and said, “Why don’t I carry it for you?”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah!” My sister was all smiles and immediately unloaded her book bag from herself and handed it to me.

Oh, that’s heavy. Shit! Nowadays, the schoolbag is getting heavier and heavier. I remember when I was in school, I was arguing about reducing the burden, but now it’s getting heavier and heavier!

“Why are you being so nice to me today? Is there something you want me to do?”

“What, nothing to beg for? Seeing that you’re carrying such a heavy bag, brother I pity you! Who asked you to be the little princess of our family, you don’t know how to do anything, you just know how to eat and sleep!” I replied smilingly.

“Hey!” My sister didn’t argue with me, usually the two of us were used to making fun of each other, sometimes tit for tat, sometimes just casual laughter.

Dang, I should have known not to give her a lift, in that case, I couldn’t keep up with this girl’s speed. I had to shout from behind, “Slow down, I can’t keep up.” The moment the words came out, it was really a loss of face.

“Oh, this can’t keep up!”

“Do you think your brother is a muscle man, unfortunately, your brother is a cream puff! And now he’s helping you carry such a heavy bag, of course he can’t be fast! I don’t know how you learned mechanics. A low-powered car with a heavier load, can it still go faster?”

“Hee hee, Buttercup? That’s what you said yourself oh? My creamy brother, come on come on.”

This girl how not to lower the speed instead of speeding up? Want to exhaust your brother ah! I put her schoolbag on my shoulder, took a deep breath, and quickly rushed upwards. Hey, girl you really think brother can not catch up with you? Thin dead camel is bigger than a horse, hey, men, born with physical strength advantage.

Without two chases, this sixth floor arrived, and my sister opened the door while turning back to giggle happily at me.

The flavor of the moment! My heart suddenly jumped, I can’t imagine that the girl’s smile is so beautiful, smooth face white and red, forehead slightly seeped out of the fine sweat in the light of the building in the light glittering. I can not help but raise my hand, want to touch a hand on it. However, under the brain turn, the hand that touches her cheeks is changed to pinch her small round smooth nose, hey, this action we two but often do, this …… should not let her find my bad intentions!

“Nasty! Pinch me again.” My sister giggled and dashed into the house, while I, of course, followed, that school bag was just too heavy to get rid of in a hurry.

“Mom, I’m home!” I had just put her bag away when I heard the girl shout there, “Brother is back too!”

Mom is watching TV, she’s now retired internally and spends her days relaxing, either watching TV or doing senior aerobics with her gang of friends.

“Little cloud back?” Xiao Yun …… alas, this name sounds like a girl’s family, I protested a long time ago, but they said that they are used to calling, and then call what big cloud, old cloud’s even worse, so, in the family this a little feminine name is so continued.

“Uh-huh.” I walked into my parents’ bedroom, said hello, and was about to go back to my room when Mom suddenly called out to me, “Little Cloud, your dad’s friend is inviting our whole family tonight, are you going?”

“No go.” I answered with my mouth open without even thinking. To be honest, I hate eating with my parents’ friends, I can’t get enough every time, and I just sit there and watch them toast once a minute. It’s not eating, it’s just drinking yellow soup! In the end, the food is also cold, and there is no main food, even if I have an appetite, I’m afraid that time also gas full.

“Then make yourself something to eat at home tonight, there’s …… something in the fridge.”

“Oh, good, I’ll just watch myself.” Did not wait for mom to finish, I hastily interrupted her, mom is just meticulous, every time to say everything to me again, listen to more, always feel a little bit of annoyance.

“Is Sissy going?” Mom asked next.

“I’m not going either.” Hey, my sister, than me, at least I will not be shy on the banquet, she, in addition to my common problems, see outsiders will blush, on the spot into a mute, only to hide behind me to grunt a couple of sentences.

“Well then, be safe tonight as you make yourselves at home.”

“Oh.” I answered a sound, before this kind of thing is also often happen, but today, well, a little different oh, I this pure youth thought well slightly changed.

After lying on the bed for a while, I heard that girl call out, “Brother, why don’t you cook yet, it’s 5:30 ah.”

“Then you go ahead and wash the dishes and prepare the ingredients.” What the heck, no nap at noon and standing in the cold for so long in the afternoon, I can’t even get a little nap, whoops, I’ve only been lying down for twenty minutes! Take away the time to fall asleep, and that’s only a quarter of an hour. I fell back into a haze thinking about it.

“Brother Cream, your sister is starving! Get up and cook!”

I sat up and saw my sister standing in front of my bed, “Are you done washing?”

“No! Didn’t you say I’m a little princess, how can a princess do these jobs?” Dang, really a reasonable look, a little bit of that holding a chicken feather as the arrow flavor.

“Princesses have to marry too, let’s see what you’ll do in the future.” I glared at her and looked at the clock, it’s only been ten minutes, and this is starvation?

“Hey, in the future, your sister will definitely be a white-collar worker, and in the future, all the meals will be eaten in the restaurant, so I can’t really do it, I’ll come to your place to rub the food ah.”

This girl thinks beautifully, my eyes rolled, and my mouth burst out, “Then don’t marry anyone in the future, just live with me.”

“Yes, as long as you don’t object, let’s see if I don’t eat you poor!”

Hey. – Hey! This girl’s feelings didn’t get the point? Oh yeah, if it was a week ago, I wouldn’t have thought there was a deeper meaning in my words. Forget it, this thing is not good to point out, first go to cook for this girl to fill the stomach is important.

“With that amount of food? I’m not afraid of being poorly fed by you!” I laughed and got up to head towards the kitchen. My sister followed me knowingly, seemingly wanting to play a hand. She pouted her lips and hummed, “In the future, I’ll specialize in those expensive things to eat!”

“That’s no way, watch carefully, I think you’d better learn a couple of skills, so as not to go hungry in an emergency!” This time she didn’t talk back, she just smiled at me and took a few dishes out of the refrigerator.

“Huh? Isn’t this ready-made?” I looked at it, a half leftover braised fish and a barely touched bamboo shoots and pork cutlet. Ha, this is great, just make a random vegetarian dish, heat these up, and you’ll have dinner. I know how to cook, but it’s too much trouble. In fact, it’s not difficult to stir-fry, but the most annoying thing is to prepare the food before cooking and wash the dishes after the meal. ……

“What’s left over from lunch, eat it tonight.” My sister responded, “I knew my brother was a big slob too!”

“Huh.” Indeed, it was lazy now, all cultivated by the surly college life.

In less than ten minutes, these were all ready. My family doesn’t eat rice, so I warmed up the buns in the microwave and everything was OK.

The good thing about being home is that you eat well, sleep well, and you get to take a comfortable shower. After I finished eating, I hurriedly slipped into the shower, and although showering after a meal is not good for you, it was worth it since I could get away with doing the dishes!

Of course, the boys, the bath will not be like a woman as dilly-dallying, soon I will be done. Looked in the mirror, found that the black lip whiskers attached to the mouth, the side of a few long actually to the inside of the mouth, it seems necessary to get a virgin shaving.

I looked around and rummaged through my dad’s, so I’ll just use it once today and go buy one tomorrow! Carefully shaved off the hairs, and then took a good look at it, not bad! Walked back to the living room, found the little girl is shrinking in the sofa to watch TV. “Hey, what are you watching? Did you wash the dishes?”

“Washed.” My sister looked up at me for a moment and then stayed there staring at me. Strange, what is this girl doing? I just took a shower and looked in the mirror, there’s nothing on my face.

“Hey, what’s wrong with you? Why are you staring at me?” My sister’s face flushed red, and then she said with some embarrassment, “Oh, I didn’t realize that my brother is quite handsome with a shaved beard!”

Dang, is this a sarcastic comment that I’m an ugly one if I don’t shave! I put my face in front of her, glared at her for a while, and said, “Oh, I never thought that my sister is quite pretty when she is dumbfounded!”

“Hate it!” The girl reached out her hand to push me, but unfortunately, I was unpredictable and grabbed her hand, then sat down beside her and juggled again, “Oh, I can’t imagine that my sister’s hand is quite beautiful too!”

“Hmph, Ignore you, I want to watch TV.” My sister turned her face away, but the hand didn’t break away. Hehehe, who told her that her strength is not as big as mine. However, after making a fuss, clutching her little hand for a while, I let go, this girl is watching the kind of granny Korean movies, not my favorite type, sitting here is a living hell, might as well go back to the house to surf the Internet!

I’ve read a lot of sister love articles in the past two days, but most of them are about the sister taking the initiative to throw herself at them, so if those brothers in reality really want to commit incest, they won’t be able to serve as a guide. Ah, why am I having this dirty thought again? However, there’s nothing wrong with a brother and sister falling in love, right? The two of them have a foundation of affection that can’t be compared to other lovers ah.

A jumble of thoughts came at me together and made me dizzy. I began to examine my own deep-seated attitude towards this issue of sibling love. First, am I against sibling love? Secondly, should I be physically active? As a result, the answer quickly appeared in my mind: I am not against it, I can go and try it. Wait, one’s own motives are not pure at all! Are the feelings for my little sister real? Big head ……

Come to think of it, all the positive reasons are to support the result of that inner heart has already been determined. To be honest, I myself do not understand what love ah love ah, now the impulse is eighty percent of the influence of reading books and physical desire. However, if I can marry a girl like the girl so lovely girl is also a beautiful thing. Well, now can not be too hasty, first wait and see, the inner world of their first clear, I do not want to because of their own desire to destroy themselves and their sister.

This weekend is Christmas Day, now the Chinese and Western cultures are married, so that the Chinese people also celebrate this holiday. The holiday can be a vacation, of course, is a good thing, but the most annoying thing is that those endless text message wishes. Friends of a text message over, received after the courtesy, we can not not return, just my cell phone does not have a group send function, a reply, simply to be tired half dead. Although I did not bring a cell phone home, but it can be predicted that the cell phone must have been stored above the N, of course, my N can not be as exaggerated as the lamb’s brother, if I have to give my N under the boundaries of the words, I hope that, oh no, I think it is ten.

After breakfast, I sat down in front of the computer. I used to be a rookie in this field, but now that I have those lovely web sites, I’d better surf more often when I have time. Oh, when surfing the net, you should hang up QQ by the way, this is the truth, in order to get free groups and beautiful avatars of the truth.

“Doodle Doodle Doodle ……” (can’t help it, didn’t mean to insinuate the Dude, it’s just the only onomatopoeia I can think of at the moment) What’s going on, annoying! I’ll have to make sure to get stealth next time I’m on! I had to stop opening the Lamb forum and click on the blinking QQ avatar.

Huh? I can’t believe a girl is talking to me. Look who it is! Hmm? Surprisingly, it is my high school classmate Zhao Ying. Strange, long time no contact with this classmate, when she sat in front of me, in my impression she is the kind of elegant class of girls, not and boys fooling around, only read the book of the saint.

Since I have a Merry Christmas, then you also have a Merry Christmas, I was a little excited back to her. After all, it’s quite exciting to meet a classmate on QQ that you haven’t contacted for a long time, and the other person is still a girl. Although I wanted to talk to each other, but after the basic greetings, there is no ink in my stomach, I have no topic, but I can’t leave each other out to dry, so I have to keep using QQ emoticons to fight.

Chatting and chatting, I suddenly found that the other party s words always appeared so little ambiguous statements …… couldn t figure it out and had to play dumb, which is also the best solution. Zhao Ying This girl was in a good place with me at that time, she should not want …… to be in the middle of self intoxication when she suddenly issued a video invitation. Hey, hey, agreed, but of course only I look at your part.

Although the picture of 300,000 pixels is a little worse, but I can still basically recognize the girl who appeared on the screen. University and high school is simply the difference between heaven and earth ah, originally my impression of Zhao Ying is still a relatively pure girl, but through the camera seems to be, people are all changed.

I struggled to identify the other person’s hair color, I couldn’t quite tell from left to right, but I guessed it was dyed, because her hairstyle I’d seen on girls at this school was yellow and curly …… anyway, not a look I was attracted to.

In this way, Zhao Ying’s image in my mind plummeted, the interest in chatting also gradually disappeared. Since there is no interest, it is a waste of time to chat again, thirty-six plans, go for the top, so they had to use the trick of deception, to a golden cicada – invisible.

What? Waiting Alone? Recommend I see this movie? …… words with a heart emoticon in it, I’d better go see what kind of movie it is and speculate what the other person means.

After the movie with BT download, I stretched a lazy waist, yes, to see what my sister is doing, after eating breakfast, we two will be drilled into their own house, look at the present has been 10:00 a.m., living is really a bit boring.

I gently pushed open the girl’s door, and saw that she was sitting at the table with her studies, poor girl, there are still nearly three years of suffering ah. “Seeing that she is so pitiful, shouldn’t I as a brother do something?” I secretly thought in my mind, “Serve her a water, deepen the brother-sister relationship, haha.”

“Huh, brother is so nice, how did you know I was thirsty?” Seeing me bring water to her, the girl said with a smile.

“I didn’t know you were thirsty, it’s quite sad to see you studying like this, you have to work so hard for the holidays, that’s why your good brother is helping you with the water.” I put the glass of water away and smoothly sat down on the bed beside her.

“What are you doing this afternoon? Still reading at home?

“Uh-huh.” My sister looked at me with a puzzled look in her eyes, “What? Something wrong?”

“No ……” It was just a mindless question, nothing more than wanting to talk to her, but I was a bit overwhelmed by her rhetorical question instead. I sighed in boredom, the mood swings brought to me by that one piece of colorful text were just too great. Looking at the still pure sister, I was really confused in my heart, and all I thought about in my head for the past two days was her. The old saying that no desire is strong, now I have fully realized the sadness after generating desire. Suddenly I remembered a song lyric I once heard: “The hope of the day is never answered”. I laughed bitterly in my heart, knowing that there is a tiger in the mountain, I prefer to go to the tiger mountain, but I am not Wusong, it is difficult for me to walk.

“Brother!” My sister suddenly let out a yell.

“What for?” I asked, startled out of my musings and puzzled.

The girl giggled, “What are you thinking about which, with a dull gaze and a dead look, you want to be a zombie.”

I laughed slightly, “I was thinking about the story of the Yan man learning to walk, don’t you think that man was stupid? In the end, he didn’t learn the new pace and even forgot how to walk originally, so he had to crawl back to his country.”

“Why do you suddenly remember this?”

I pretended to look away, “In the future you may understand, or maybe you never will.”

“What are you talking about, acting like you’re some kind of philosopher. Come over here and help me with this math problem!” My sister said to me in a somewhat commanding manner.

“Okay, which course?” The mood was not at all in the right place right now, and I answered with my mouth open like I usually do. The girl pointed, but my eyes didn’t even bother to pay attention to that question, my sister’s white fingers were the whole picture in front of my eyes. I believe that every boy will outline the appearance of the goddess in his mind for himself, as well as various requirements. And I, at this moment, suddenly realized that my sister actually looks so much like the goddess in my heart, with a beautiful face, outstanding body, white and slender fingers. I now really doubt that I am not based on her appearance to set the standard, my hand fetish is not also due to this pair of jade hands in front of me!

“Want to not think of ideas ah?” The traveling mind was suddenly dragged back by my sister, I smiled awkwardly, “Which is not so fast ah, sister can not think of it, brother even if he can think of it is estimated to take half a day.”

“Huh.” She stood up and said, “Brother sit here and take your time to think, I’ve been sitting for half a day, get up and walk.” That being said, she pushed me into a chair and then laid down on the bed.

This girl …… I lightly shook my head and hurriedly turned my thoughts to that topic. Although just so perfunctory her, but people always still have a competitive mind, I certainly hope to show in front of my sister. When you go to college, you may feel that you have not learned anything, but you have to admit that your thinking space has become bigger, much bigger than high school. I looked at the question carefully, but fortunately, my mind was expanded and I quickly came up with a solution.

After a few minutes, the general steps of the solution were displayed on the paper. I looked over to the girl and found her looking at me with wide eyes. “Solved it?” With a look of excitement on her face, my sister hurriedly sat up and popped over to my side.

“Uh-huh. That’s roughly the solution, no breakdown exactly.” I stood up and offered her my chair.

“Good, I look.” Look at this appearance, I guess the girl’s heart all to the question, will my heart just rose a trace of excitement to a shattered: do not think blindly, she looked at you only to see if you solve the problem, no other meaning!

“The steps are clearly written, I’m a bit tired, go back to the house and rest for a while.” The mood is low, naturally want to stay alone for a while. I know I belong to the kind of emotional nerves too sensitive animals, the most easy to guess, but just can not change, always like this by their own nonsense and lead to low mood.

Back in the room, feeling no trace of strength in my body, I lay down softly on the bed, how can I know what is in my girl’s mind? Thinking about it, I suddenly remembered the diary episode in the article “Brother’s Computer”. In an instant, my body seemed to be full of strength again.

I leapt up from my bed and ran over to the girl, asking with some anticipation, “Do you keep a journal, sis?”

“No writing, what?”

“Oh, it’s a pity.” My brain whirled and I continued, “It’s so nice to keep a diary, to write down what you’re feeling, so you can look back on it in the future when you’re older.” To reinforce this reasoning, I added, “I kept it in school, and now I feel quite funny looking at what was on my mind even a month ago.”

“Really? Good, then I’ll remember to have some fun too.” The girl smiled at me, then buried her head in her hands again. Hehehe, let’s see the effect first, if it doesn’t work then we’ll think of something new. Seeing her promise, my mood improves, anyway, I’m idle now, why don’t I go help my mom make lunch, and I won’t bother the girl here.

After napping, I got up and saw that Zhao Ying’s recommendation of “Waiting Alone” had been downloaded. I had nothing to do, so I lay on the bed and cushioned the backrest to enjoy the movie.

It didn’t let up for more than a few minutes before my sister barged in. “Something wrong?” I asked, looking up.

“Nothing much, I finished my homework and came over to see if there was anything interesting. What are you doing, brother?”

“Watching a movie.” I patted the spot beside me and said, “Watch it together if you’re okay, I just started it.”

The girl jumped on the bed and moved to my side, staring at the screen with her eyes and asking, “What’s the movie? Is it good?”

Dang, that’s a really uncouth question, told her I just watched it too. “The title of the movie ‘Waiting Alone’, I just watched it, I don’t know if it’s good.”

My sister smiled at me and suddenly grabbed the cushion behind me and snatched it. This girl! I stopped the screen, “I’ll get a cushion, why don’t you look ahead.”

“Uh-huh.” My sister glanced at me, a hint of surprise filling that delicate face. I think this girl must be wondering that I’m not competing with her for that mat. Your brother isn’t the same brother he used to be, in order to carry out that great plan, it’s only natural that he has to give in and spoil you in every way. Sweat, suddenly remembered Shakespeare’s line: Men are April when they woo, December when they wed, I hope I do not be such a man, but now I am really something like, in the old days, I will certainly fight with the girl, although every time the final winner is her. Alas, this kind of obedience to her is less the fun of that kind of competition, really fish and bear paw can not be both ah.

I will bring the cushion to the bed a throw, will lie up, but unfortunately my original place but in front of the computer screen, and now the position of some of the offset, because the screen is liquid crystal screen, not in the center will not be clear, I had to squeeze the body to the little sister.

Oh, this is not a brother intentionally take advantage of you, is really helpless Oh, I secretly thought in my heart, my sister frowned: “What are you doing, pressing me.”

“It’s hard to see with this LCD screen on the side.”

“Oh.” My sister answered, moved to the side, and suddenly got up and said to me, “Brother, lie down in the center and watch.”

“Huh? You’re not watching?” I said in a slightly lost mood when I saw her get out of the way of the bed.

“Look.” My sister smiled a little wryly and pulled me into the center before leaping up. Dang, I’m pretty happy, turning into her cushion. “Now we can both get a good look, brother, you sit up straighter and I’ll scrunch down.”

Girl ah, you can be really smart, so smart that I can not wait to kiss you hard. In this way Xiaoxi is lying in my arms, which …… is the initiative to throw oneself into the arms of ah! I heart a burst of complacency, calm calm, at this moment must be calm! Well, what is the meaning of her doing this?

Lu Yun, what are you thinking? Surely the little girl wouldn’t be as nasty as yourself! Reason quickly woke me up from my self-indulgence. However, me wrapping my arms around her in such a smooth manner should be reasonable in this moment’s scenario, right? Thinking about it, my hands had already wrapped around her thin waist in a smooth manner.

Soft, smooth …… sweat, despise yourself, in fact, what feel nothing, separated by a layer of sweater, can feel a fart! I shook my head and focused on the computer screen.

“Oh, the girl doesn’t have any objections to my movements! Isn’t it time to step up the offense a little?”

“No, the reason the girl didn’t object is because her attention is currently on the movie show, if you act rashly then the current action will be noticed by her as well, and if she finds out about your bad waywardness, you won’t even enjoy your current happiness.”

There was a melee in my brain, and in the end the middle of the road thought took over, watch the movie first! This matter was nothing in the past, it’s just that I’m no longer the same person I was before, embracing a good person, this cozy feeling soothes me from the bottom of my heart, and even though the good person is my own sister, this only adds up to a heartwarming and exciting feeling. Incest? This thing is nothing more than a shackle, after the highly educated me saw through its essence, incest is nothing at all in my eyes.

Ancient so many examples of incest, regardless of whether he is a commoner or aristocrat, regardless of whether he is the carnal desire to make it or sinful thinking to make it, as long as the two sides of the incest you love my willingness to, those secular guardians to insert a foot why? Alas, only I now is my willingness, I do not know whether the girl has that love ……

“If I were a woman, I’d be in love with myself”. Brother, that’s a pretty funny line, and he’s so self-absorbed. If you were a woman, would you fall in love with yourself?” My sister asked with a giggle and a tilt of her head upwards.

“Me?” I pondered for a moment and laughed evilly, “Me, if I didn’t have you as a sister, I’d probably be like him!”

“What do you mean? Don’t understand.”

“Idiot! That’s not even audible ……” I was a little regretful, but also a little disappointed: how I had mouthed off again!

“There’s no point, keep watching the movie.”

“No, you say it clearly.” My sister paused the program and sat up to gaze at me, and my hands could only helplessly loosen her slim waist, which was covered by her sweater, but loosening was loosening, how come the girl was clutching one of my hands?

Ugh, how do I explain this when I’ve been caught? “It’s not like that hypothetical possibility exists, so why should we hold onto it.” I said sloppily.

“Geez, it’s not like I’m saying you’re turning into a woman. I’m asking what your looking like him or not has to do with having me or not.” My sister got a little anxious and grabbed my hand and shook it up and down.

Hiding seems to be unable to hide, so why don’t we just say it? Really, I’m unprepared …… “Brother is saying that my good sister is very beautiful ah, having a very beautiful sister by my side every day, how could I fantasize about being a woman like he does.” When the words came to my mouth, I still concealed the real meaning covertly, but this word, in addition to praising her, also revealed some of my inner thoughts.

“Huh.” My sister’s face reddened, “I’m not asking you that, I’m asking you, if you were a woman, would you fall in love with yourself?”

“Oh, you mean this!” I was pleased in my heart that I had finally covered it up. “If I were a woman, ah, I’d probably fall in love with my original self if I spent every day with it.”

“Haha, brother is a narcissist too.” My sister scratched my nose, “So unashamed.”

“What? I’m not a narcissist, you think? Would you like me in your place?” I felt my pride get a little hurt and the words came out of my heart.

“Me? I’ll have to think about it.” My sister smiled at me oddly, then said, “No way.”

I was looking forward to the mood is a drop, in fact, this is also a kind of self-esteem, when it is secretly loved by their own people to hurt, that kind of pain is like a knife cut. I have never understood what love is, but my sister’s words made me suddenly weak, not black, but her smile in my eyes seems to be like a merciless mockery, will be hard to hit me into the abyss.

Why bother? She’s my sister. Liking her would have been a mistake. Sober up and wake up! When people are in pain, they always try to comfort themselves, either by belittling the other person or by improving themselves. Grapes are sour if you can’t eat them, and these words are just for self-comfort, but knowing this, I continue to use this lie to deceive my own feelings.

“Yeah, your brother would have sucked.” I said to her mockingly, at the moment I was long out of the mood to continue watching whatever that Alone movie was. I got up and said, “Take your time watching, I’m going to the bathroom.”

Walking out of the room, I realized that the corners of my eyes were a little moist. I never blame myself for this is still not a man, what men have tears do not flick! Life in the world, crying that is crying, laughing that is laughing, bitterness and happiness is born from the heart, tears and laughter from the vent, not bitter and not laugh for the world.

I let out a long sigh, adjusted my mood, walked to the balcony to pick up the basketball, and went out the door. Of course, I closed the door gently, one, there was no need to let the door be my punching bag, and two, I didn’t want the girl to know I was out.

On the basketball court, I ran wildly, dribbling, shooting, picking up the ball, tirelessly consuming my physical strength. When you are tired, you can think of nothing else, and then you can have a good sleep. Real life is not as good as it should be, but the other third of your life you can enjoy and masturbate to your heart’s content. In your dreams, it’s your own world! It’s unreal, but not as cruel as reality.

After torturing my body for an hour, I dragged my tired body back to my home, hey, I’m not going to go on a drunken rampage like those who have lost their love, my way of letting off steam can no longer be labeled as a good workout.

“Brother, what are you doing?” My little sister probably heard my door slam.

“Play ball.” After the two words left my mouth, I dove headfirst into the shower. The warm hot water gurgled down, washing away my sweat and my unhappiness. People, you can’t let pain take over yourself, in just a few short decades, a smart person should live well and happily. Moreover, feelings of this thing, the most illusory, grasp is not good, the whole person will be completely wasted, since I can not master it, might as well give it up completely.

I came back to my room to find my sister looking at me with a smile on her face, “Are you mad, brother?”

“Me? I was a little upset just now, but I can’t talk about being angry. It’s okay now.” I winked at her.

“It’s good when it’s good.” The girl suddenly stretched out her hands and stroked my cheeks and said, “You’re still like a child at such a big age, you can’t even hear me when I’m joking with you.”

Dang, is this girl on the wrong medication, a mom’s tone? I reached out and put my hand on her forehead, “Boy, it’s hot, is your head burnt?” Although I understand the meaning of her words, but since I just laughed at myself, we still don’t want to think nonsense.

“Dead brother!” The girl giggled, “Your brain is the one that’s broken. Let’s not argue with you, shall we move on to Waiting Alone?”

“Watching Waiting Alone? You haven’t finished it yet?” I was a little surprised, it wasn’t that long of a movie, she should have finished it in the hour I was out.

“No, it takes you an hour to go to the restroom, huh? My poor sister had to pause to wait for you.”

“So what are you doing?”

“Not telling you!” The corner of my sister’s mouth curled up, why does this smile look so treacherous! Bad, I have some forbidden items in my computer, this is not good, in case she sees it, this brother of mine will lose a lot of face. Thinking of this, I hurriedly picked up the mouse, was about to click, brain a flash, hurriedly stopped the hand, the girl is right next to, if she did not look at the words I so recklessly act is not worse!

I retreated my body and realized that the girl was looking at me with a smirk, shit! This is clearly a look of playing tricks on me, it seems that all my privacy has been seen by her, whether it’s a blessing or a curse, it’s all up to God!

In the midst of her thoughts, her sister suddenly said, “Brother, cancel the pause ah, let’s continue to watch, and finish just in time for dinner.”

“Good.” I replied somewhat mechanically. The two of us remained as we were earlier, her against my chest and my arms around her waist, the only slight difference was that now the girl’s hands were back in mine.

This is really the appearance of a couple, I secretly thought in my heart, but I dare not say anything else, but only in my mind alone masturbation fantasy, earlier sister’s “will not!” My sister’s “No!” had already taken away my excitement.

Forty minutes later, the film is finally finished, the only thing left in my mind is that sentence and the last funny shot, to be honest, I really can’t see anything special, except for …… It can’t be Zhao Ying reminding me that she’s just like the woman who waits alone, right?

“Brother, what are you thinking?” My little sister waved her little hand in front of my face after she turned off the storm player.

I reached out and grabbed it, “Don’t shake it, I’m not thinking.”

The little girl moved over and leaned into the side of my chest, saying, “That girl is pathetic, and the hero is a real doofus.”

“Yeah?” My attention wasn’t even on that, seeing as how the little girl was trying to discuss the plot with me again. In fact, where do so many infatuated people come from in real life! The main characters of novels and movies can only live in the fantasies of the readers and viewers, the occasional touching is nothing, but to fall deeply into it can be a fool. Sister’s words seem to still haunt me in my head, think more about the reality of things, less for those false characters sadness and joy is the right way.

The girl is not a fool, the way I talked back in a feeble tone made her originally more interested mood down, she came to me, pouted her little mouth and said, “Dead brother, cope with me, you’re still angry with me! I all said I was joking with you.”

“Not angry with you, little princess, how dare I be angry with you.” Although I said that, I knew that I was still harboring a grudge against her so-called joke in my heart. Sometimes, people are so sensitive, perhaps in outsiders listen to an insignificant sentence, but if it is from the mouth of your loved one, it will leave you a scar. In the road of love, can be said to be like walking on thin ice, every step should be careful, your one sentence of unintentional jokes, may be deeply hurt each other. Even if the wound heals completely, the scar is still there for a short period of time. Smart people don’t create more scars during the scarring period, unless you don’t want the relationship.

In fact, this is a small thing, in fact, for my sister to say, really is a joke, how can her heartless words said at the wrong time. Of course, I do not want to blame her for this, originally, is to make trouble for themselves.

I looked at her clear eyes, said sincerely: “brother just do not like for the characters in the movie sadness and joy, this kind of film is just in praise of something or teach us something, we look after the heart to understand is.”

The girl spat out her tongue at me, “It’s not fun to be philosophical again, I’m just discussing it with you, why the serious face?”

I laughed: “Little Princess ah, because your brother does not want to discuss this topic well, love your brother is a layman, love is what I simply can not say, with you this love masters to discuss, is not looking for fun well.”

“Go go go, I’m not a love guru, hey no shame, you want to be a prince yourself?”

I slightly puzzled, then realized that this girl is picking my language, but at this time I do not have the mood to argue with her, the scars always have to be a period of time in order to disappear well.

Seeing me fall into silence again, the girl suddenly added, “Brother, why don’t you go roller skating with me tomorrow?”

“Huh? What made you think to go play this?”

“What about the invitation from a friend two days ago, it just so happens that I have nothing to do tomorrow, why don’t we go together?”

“But I don’t know how to ……” I said with a chagrined look on my face, “You do?”

“I don’t know how to do that either, huh? Let’s go have some fun, sneak around and maybe we’ll get it.” Looking at the girl’s face with a silly smile, I really want to kiss her hard. Hey, roller skating, is indeed a good idea. To be honest, I haven’t gone out to play with her for a long time, and by her mentioning it like this, I’m actually looking forward to tomorrow. Alas, but anticipation is anticipation, tomorrow’s ass is definitely going to be miserable ……

In the evening, when I was streaming on the Internet, I suddenly remembered what happened in the afternoon, this girl wouldn’t really have seen those pornographic novels and pornographic movies that I had hidden in my computer, right? Thinking of this, I quickly began to check up.

Although I put these forbidden things in the hidden file folder, but for the sake of convenience, I did turn on the hide option, this time home actually forgot to really hide them ……

First open Windows Media Player, look at the recent playlist, and sure enough …… the latest list is actually a classic Japanese A movie in my collection. It seems that this girl ……

I clicked on the attributes of pornographic novels again, this file folder I only stored two favorite novels, a look, the date of access is today. Khan, this girl seems to really not let go of any of them …… finished, this puts all of my things have been seen by her. A sudden cold sweat on my forehead, “Xiao Xi?”

“What?” After a while, my sister came into my room.

“Uh-huh.” I gazed at her for a moment and said, “I hope you’ll keep my secret.”

“What?”

“Nothing, don’t play dumb, it’s the stuff on my computer, don’t tell your parents.” Honestly, I don’t want my parents to know that their son’s new six-month old computer isn’t being used for studying, it’s being used for this stuff.

“Hee hee.” My sister suddenly smiled strangely, “You saw that?”

“Huh? See what?” I asked curiously.

“My message, huh?”

“Message? Where is it? I don’t see it.” There is actually a message! This girl, I quickly opened that hidden folder again, in addition to a porn two novels, nothing ah.

“Huh? How do you know I’ve seen your nasty stuff if you haven’t?”

“Hmph, your brother I have my own way of knowing.” By this time she had come up to my side, and I gave her a hard slap on the ass. Anyway, this thing has already been seen by her, I guess she can guess those dirty thoughts of mine, so let’s use this to discipline her first.

“Come on, tell me how you know, I’ll tell you where I left you a message.” It seems that my hand slap did not hurt, how this girl did not reflect at all!

“Look, date of most recent visit, today. My last visit was three days ago!”

The girl laughed, “Why are you looking at this? Must be a thief’s heart!”

“Nonsense, I have a sense in my heart, I naturally know that you are looking at my things indiscriminately.” Being a thief is right, I’m still not worried about poisoning you, a pure young girl. Ahem, in fact, I am more afraid of being discovered by you my secret ……

“Who told you to hide this thing, but then show it …… This is not obvious for people to see.” Dang, that’s true. I had to return: “I hide because they are my secret, I show it is to facilitate their own open look. By the way, in the future to see such a file folder you regard as nothing on the line.”

The girl spat out her tongue, “I can’t believe you read this stuff, my message is in that ‘Brother’s Computer’ article, go read it yourself, I’m going to watch TV.”

“Uh-huh!” I responded, hastily opening the article, now I was extremely curious to see my sister’s reaction to my collection of such things.

The article ends with an extra line, “Damn brother, I can’t believe you read this kind of stuff!” No more …… That’s too rich a meaning to contain, isn’t it? I’m not Superman, how could I possibly know what she meant based on that sentence!

Under the left and right thought, or unknown, but look at her later appearance did not change much, forget it, do not want to think of these. I right-clicked to create a new document, knocked down a few words: “Stinky girl, messy look at brother’s things should be spanked. 2005. 12. 25” If I guessed correctly, the girl will certainly continue to run into this folder to see. In that case, might as well let this place serve as a microphone for the two of them, after all, there are some things that are embarrassing to each other when spoken verbally, and it’s relatively better to communicate them in writing.

After knocking it off, I walked to the living room a little bored, where my mom and my girl were sitting on the couch watching TV. At this time, the little girl is snuggled in her mom’s arms, a smile on her face. Alas, she’s my sister. ……

“Xiao Yun? What are you doing alone in the house? Come over and watch TV together?” Mom smiled at me and patted the spot beside her. If I were to go over and snuggle intimately in my mother’s arms like the girl did, it would truly be a happy family. Only, at the moment, I was not in the mood at all, and the strong affection underneath only made my struggling heart even more fatigued.

“No, you guys take your time, I’m a little tired and want to sleep.” I smiled at them, a smile that must have been bitter as well ……

“So early? Played too much on the computer? Take care of your rest, don’t get too tired.”

“Uh, okay.” I went back inside and lay quietly on my bed. Why is it always my brother who is unlucky? Liu Qing Yang is like this, so am I. Is it hard to believe that incest is always more tempting to men? Alas, having a beautiful sister is both good and bad.

I sat up, turned on the computer again, savored a few highlights from “Brother’s Computer,” reached out and tapped, “Why is it always men who are passive?”

“Brother, you’re still awake, right?” At some point, the little girl ran in again. I closed my laptop, “Something wrong?”

“Nothing, don’t get paranoid, get some rest, I don’t want you wilting at the rink tomorrow.” There was something about those words that told me to get my head out of my ass! I looked at her, hoping to see something in her eyes, which were glowing, but sadly nothing ……

“I know, I’ll be a good meat cushion for you tomorrow for sure.” I said in a fake happy voice. The girl giggled and closed my bedroom door.

Why does she love to smile so much. To me, a lot of smiles mean perfunctory, evasive, I don’t know what Sissy’s smile means.

The next day was a beautiful day, truly fulfilling the phrase from the elementary school textbook: it was sunny and cloudless.

The population of N city was relatively large, and it was Sunday, so there were quite a lot of people in the skating rink. There are several colleges in this neighborhood, and the customers here are basically mainly college couples, of course, there are also some social punks.

After changing into roller skates, Xiaoxi was excitedly pulling me toward the field, poor me an inattentive, not yet into the field will fall, good in the winter after the clothes, fall a little pain is not painful. Little sister laughed, then reached out to help me up, but she is also a novice, did not pull me up, but instead sat on my body …… If the summer would be good, fell on me certainly have cheap earn, just now …… alas, in addition to clothes or clothes!

Leaning against the railing beside us, she and I finally climbed up and wobbled into the rink. My sister was in front of me, holding onto the railing and walking slowly. Sweat, this is not ice skating, my whole body hard, legs tense tight, arms open to try to maintain balance, slowly followed her.

A lap down, I have been able to slowly slink, body is not like the beginning of that stiff, just the liner pants tightly pasted to the legs, action is extremely inconvenient. Alas …… this is just walking a circle, on the sweat so much, can not see that this is still a physical work.

Slightly familiar with this thing, my eyes looked around, let me see if there are any pretty girls here. After looking around, there are two girls who are still good looking, but those breasts are not very prominent ah. Right, why did I forget to sneak a peek at my sister’s size, remember remember, I must sneak a peek at that thing when I get home.

“Brother, what are you looking around?” The girl suddenly appeared in front of me. I was nervous, another fall! My sister leaned against the railing and covered her mouth to snicker, and after the first lesson, she stopped pulling me, leaving me alone to slowly climb up, then grabbed my hand.

Phew, little hands are sweaty. I clutched it tightly and said, “Be careful.”

“Well, you pull me and I’ll hold on to the railing so I don’t fall over.”

“Good.” With that tugging, Sissy and I skated another lap. Time passed by under our efforts, and our standard gradually improved, gradually we were no longer holding on to the railings, gradually we became faster and faster, and we fell less and less often.

“Hey, little sister, first time for you and your boyfriend, right?” Sissy and I were laughing and sliding around when a young guy with dyed yellow hair leaned over to us.

“Uh-huh.” The little girl didn’t seem to notice his speech disorder and answered. At the moment, she was so full of smiles that she probably didn’t hear it.

“Shall I teach you to skate?” Before we could say anything, he reached out and took Cee’s other hand.

An unpleasant feeling came over me, I knew it was jealousy or a desire for monopoly, even if the other person meant well, seeing him holding the girl’s hand made me uncomfortable.

The girl looked at me and refused with a very polite hat, “Thanks, we’ll just skate on our own.” With that, she drew back and sat on my arm. Poor me was just in a fit of sulking, and although my sister’s action made me feel good, it made me lose my balance and fall to the ground again, bringing the girl down with me.

“Oh, your boyfriend’s standard is so bad!” The lousy man put to help up Xiao Xi, while I struggled to get up and said to him with an ironic face, “Of course my standard is not as good as yours. If you’re sensible, go play by yourself and leave us alone to learn how to skate.”

“Yo, that’s a lot of fire.” With a look of disdain, the rotten man stopped in front of me.

“Get out of the way or I’ll call the superintendent.”

“So useless and not a man.” The rotten man gave me a contemptuous look and turned to Sissy, “Your boyfriend is caliber and rotten and a coward.”

This time Sissy’s face also changed slightly, I pulled her back and said to her, “Sissy, ignore him let’s go.”

“Uh-huh.” The girl answered and followed me towards the outside of the rink. At the moment I was tired, and besides, I had no desire to continue skating after encountering such a disgusting character.

“Brother, he’s not slipping either, he’s been staring at us.” The girl’s voice was a little shaky, as if she was a little scared and worried about what might happen.

I smiled coldly and reassured her, “It’s fine.” Rotten man, don’t think that just because I have a creamy look that I want to bully me. Looking at him, he was probably just a seventeen or eighteen year old punk with a thin body, and he wanted to cause trouble just like that! I don’t want to argue with him in the venue, for one thing, there are many people, and for another, my own standard is not good, in case of a fight, the one who suffers is me – I can’t even stand up, how can I fight?

Out of the skating rink soon, we saw the punk walked to us. I think at the moment he must think he is very dashing, mouth holding a cigarette, cold days wearing only a leather jacket, black pants, black leather shoes, how did not smoke smoke to death, or freezing cold to death it.

“Little sister, I don’t see your boyfriend as a good boy, so I’ll teach him a lesson, is that okay with you?”

You’re arrogant, aren’t you? Very impressive, isn’t it? The real gangster will not show the arrogant side, the real gangster is not for some small things and teach people, the real gangster to teach people is not nonsense. Look at you, you’re so proud of yourself. ……

Leaving the crouching rotting man behind, I grabbed my sister and quickly ran toward the road, stopped a cab, and sped off furiously.

When I got out of the car, I had a wave of nausea and dry heaved a few times. “What? Getting carsick again?” My sister patted my back caringly.

“Hmm. It’s okay, the cold air will be fine.” I took a deep breath, alas, there is no way, since I fell into this problem of motion sickness as a child, now I am nauseous at the sight of a car.

“Brother, I can’t believe you hit someone so hard.” The girl smiled at me, not knowing if she was cold or just remaining scared of the scene she had just witnessed, her slender body leaned towards me.

“Is that so? In fact, I am a soft-hearted person, now think of beating him like that, my heart is still in pain.” Indeed, I was a soft-hearted person, I don’t like to fight and make trouble, counting today is the second time since I was born to fight, come to think of it, if not for my sister on the side, this fight may not be able to fight. But although I do not like to fight, but does not mean I will not fight. A dog will jump over the wall if it is anxious, let alone a human being. Worried, why am I using this analogy, it’s really demeaning ……

“No shame, and you say you have a soft heart, look at your punch that made his nose bleed, look at him holding his stomach and collapsing on the ground, I guess your kick didn’t make him light either. I really didn’t see that brother was so powerful.” The little girl was bursting with excitement, as if she was the one who started this fight. I’m afraid that youthful impulsiveness refers to people like her, hitting and being hit are not comfortable things for me. Today the reason why that rotten people into that, mainly I have self-awareness, that kind of place, to that kind of people, to not first hit is not waiting to be beaten ah.

“General, just your brother I don’t want to be beaten by him, I have to pretend to be a fierce god to beat him.” I hemmed and hawed, “beat people like a snake, to grasp the seven inches, first to the other side of the nose a hard punch, followed by the other side of the abdomen hard abduction, do not worry about him not to fall to the ground, of course, I’m not here to teach you to fight, but just self-defense insights, hehehe.”

“Can’t see it oh, brother is really good at it.” The girl’s face was adoring. Hehehe, I secretly laughed in my heart, “I have more than a few skills that, such as knowing how to detect those little thieves who peek at my computer files.”

The girl giggled and gently pinched my bladder, “Still talking about me, you’re even more shameless, sneaking around reading pornographic novels and watching pornographic videos.”

“Damn brother, actually watching that kind of stuff!” I uttered her original words and then added, “Stinky girl actually looks at that kind of stuff too.”

“Stinky brother, I’m not looking.”

“Hmph, how do you know what that thing is without seeing it?” Seeing her speechless, I couldn’t help but snicker in my heart.

“You’re bad, don’t say it again, or I’ll tell mom about all the things you’ve done.” Boy! Here comes the Queen Mother.

“Fine, I won’t say anything. In fact, I originally did not want to say.” Talking and laughing all the way, she and I had already walked downstairs, “What’s the password to, I don’t remember it again, please open it.”

“405502, stupid.”

“Can this password be changed? Like change it to your birthday, my birthday or something, how memorable!”

“You really are stupid, this is a public password, even if you can change it, you can’t change it to your birthday!”

“Oh, fair enough.” It seems I’m really a bit giddy today, is it just that I’ve been working too hard today? It doesn’t seem to be, so is it too much excitement? Seems to be! Today and my sister can be considered to be lingering for a morning, this girl even people say we are to lovers she did not export objections, yesterday she but read that novel, this wit again how to say should also have a little intuition, right? Today is also like this, could it be that she also has a little bit of meaning to me? The calm mood again ripples, alas, I really vulnerable ah.

But when you think about it, it’s not impossible. This age group of girls read too many Qiong Yao novels, and more than a rebellious mentality, coupled with an impulse to give everything for true love, it is very likely that the taboo of brother-sister incest was easily broken. Hey, hey, it would be great if that were the case.

Anyway, today’s skating can be considered a great day, the fights weren’t pretty, but my buttery brother finally showed up.

“Brother, hurry up, why are you so listless again!” Seeing that I climbed the stairs and turned into a turtle speed, my sister was a bit dissatisfied, “Where did the strength to beat people just now go?”

“Of course it’s the beating that’s gone! Girl you can’t go back and mention my fights again, it’s not good if mom hears about it.”

“I know, I know, brother was just a hero, now he’s a bear, haha.”

“Well, a bear is a bear, I’m out of energy, pull me up.” I pretended to be pitiful, and held out my hand, playing up in front of her.

“Shame on you, you can’t even climb the stairs.” After saying that, the girl still reached out and held me. I naturally won’t let her exert herself, reaching out is nothing more than …… nothing more than teasing her, but since her slippery little hand obediently came to the door, I have no reason not to accept it.

Holding this slender jade finger of hers, I felt a rush in my heart and actually lifted it up for a kiss. After the kiss I then hurriedly turned my mind to pile up excuses, “Princess, I greet you.”

My sister was stunned at first, then giggled and said, “Why did you learn that from foreigners.”

“Hey.” I hid a smile, avoiding the subject, “Come on upstairs, I’m hungry, mom must have already made dinner, I can smell it.”

“Liar, who doesn’t know you can’t smell anything!” Although the girl said so, her feet accelerated, and she didn’t dwell on the issue of foreign etiquette with me anymore.

After lunch, the girl suddenly ran into my room and asked me to borrow the computer. I am going back to school this afternoon, although I do not know what this girl actually want to do, but I happen to also want her to see my message, so I quickly agreed to her.

When I woke up from my nap, my laptop had been put back on my desk, I opened the hidden folder, as expected, my sister saw my message and left a line: “Che, I will not let you hit it. Boys, of course, should dare to do, bravely chasing girls, so passive, are not boys like “waiting alone” in the male protagonist of the same thinking ah? They want the woman to take the initiative? It’s not fair, this notepad is in your computer, it’s not convenient at all.” I will heartily smile, this girl seems to know everything. I immediately went online and applied for an MSN account and created a new shared space. After finishing, I knocked the conversation between the two of us on it with the date and speaker.

Once everything was done, I tore off a piece of paper and jotted down the account name as well as the password, which I set to the downstairs door for ease of memorization.

“Girl, here’s something for you.” I walked into her house and placed the folded note on her desk.

“What?”

“Message boards, go around when you can.” I laughed and patted the back of her head, gently pinching the beads of her ears in the process.

My sister opened it and smiled knowingly, “What time do you go back to school, brother?”

“Right away, I’ll pack up my stuff and go.”

“Oh.” She stood up, “Let me help you clean up.”

“No no no.” Her enthusiasm took me by surprise, but I wouldn’t dare let her touch my things, what goes where, I clean up after myself and know it well, if someone else intervenes, things can get messy.

“What are you afraid of? Is it something else to be ashamed of?”

“No no.” I suddenly remembered something and spoke up, “Yah, I forgot to buy a razor, if you really want to help me out then go buy me one, the style is fine if you pick it out for me.”

“Good.” I thought she would push back, but I didn’t expect to agree so readily.

As soon as she left the house, I locked her door and rummaged through her closet, haha, sure enough, all the good stuff is here. I took down a cream-colored bra, and compared it from side to side, although I didn’t know the number, but looking at the bulge it wasn’t too small, I held my hand in the air unrealistically, and a mass of white flesh seemed to appear in front of my eyes. “Ugh, if only I could hold it realistically.” I sighed a little in my mind and put her bra back in place.

Back to school, it is the intense final revision, although in college, many things have already looked away, but if you get a good grade, you can get a scholarship, for this reason, I still have to work hard. After working hard in the classroom during the day, when I return to the dormitory at night, I always habitually go on the forum, to the shared space between my sister and me. Shared space is really a good thing, originally wanted to use this to peep into my sister’s heart, and then write writing, I will also be a day’s experience and thoughts in the above, and my sister must write a paragraph of comments on each article. By the time the weekend rolled around, there were already a lot of articles there.

My sister seemed to enjoy this exchange as well, and there were a few times when the two of them almost just kept refreshing this page on the computer. It seemed silly, but neither seemed to enjoy revealing such silliness, and even though we were on different accounts and could have chatted privately altogether, no one on either side broke this tacit understanding.

When I got home on Friday, my sister still hadn’t gotten out of school. I went back into the house, turned on the computer, and knocked up an after-reading of “Brother’s Computer” up. I actually wanted to know my sister’s opinion and attitude towards incest, but I didn’t want to ask explicitly, so I had to do it from the sidelines like this.

In the evening, the two of us went online as if we had an understanding, and soon her comment came out, “Damn brother, actually writing this kind of reading, pisses me off.”

Dang, in vain, I worked hard on the idea, constantly revising the phrasing, and finally gave me such a reply! I thought about it and typed in the emoticon I stole from the Lamb forum.

My sister quickly replied back, “Bump? What does that mean?”

What do you mean? Of course I can’t say! Hmph, stinky girl you play dumb riddles with me, I’ll play with you too. I stopped replying to the post and turned to the webpage, searching for a novel to read.

About ten minutes later, the sister seems to be unable to resist, actually took the initiative to use the MSN chat function, “Brother, what are you doing? How not to reply to the post?”

After some thought, I left the computer and lay down on my bed. Sure enough, shortly afterward, my sister pushed her way in and I closed my eyes and gently massaged my temples with both hands.

“Brother, what’s wrong with you? Not feeling well?” Said she as she walked towards my side.

“Well, a little tired and dizzy. Maybe it’s from spending too much time in front of the computer, my eyes are a little tired and my brain feels like it’s stiffening into a mush, why don’t you rub it for me?”

“Rub where?”

“Here, here.” I nodded my temple. “Oh.” The girl agreed quite quickly, she pressed her hands on the points and gently rubbed them, “Is it here?”

“Uh-huh.” I responded cozily, my sister’s finger flesh is soft, pressing on it is naturally very cool, when I rubbed it myself I didn’t have this kind of feeling at all, no wonder so many men go to enjoy female massages, the original taste is different ah.

The room was quiet, so quiet that you could only hear the two of us breathing. I scooted down and positioned myself more comfortably. At the moment Xiao Xi was half lying on my bed, half of her back was resting sideways against the mattress, and she was angling her upper body to give me a massage. Originally, my head was resting on a pillow, but this was awkward for both of us, so I parted her legs and rested my head on the small of her back.

To be honest, it was a very risky maneuver and seemed to be outside the normal range of sibling contact, but with what I’d seen over the past few days, I had a vague feeling that both of us were sinking lower, so I ventured to do it.

My sister didn’t move too much, she moved her body cooperatively so that both of them were more comfortable. I secretly pleased in my heart, some things need is tacit understanding, the girl with very good. I believe that she can also understand these things in her heart, only this layer of thin paper two people are temporarily not willing to go to pierce it.

As the old saying goes: the heart is not enough for the snake to swallow the elephant. Silent room, the two of us each thinking about their own mind, what the girl thought I do not know, but I am fantasizing about the girl’s delicate jade fingers are stroking my whole body.

My whole body relaxes, savoring this tenderness that is as good as it gets, and my right hand unconsciously rubs my girl’s calf that is leaning against my side.

“Better? My hands are a little sore.” Dang it, the words that killed the mood were said by her, so I had to sit up and answer, “It’s better.” When I fixed my eyes on her, I found that her little face was flushed, and when she saw me looking at her, the girl actually closed her eyes.

Any way I looked at it, the scene looked like a kissing scene from a movie! With a sudden surge of courage, I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her on those red and tender lips. Xiao Xi’s body trembled for a moment, but she didn’t avoid it, her small hands holding my sweater feebly.

If it were me a month ago, I would have only been four lips to one another, but now with quite a bit of theoretical experience, I pried her teeth open with my tongue, and soon lost myself in the girl’s sandalwood tongue.

To be honest, although the saliva of the beautiful woman was depicted as fragrant and fragrant, but how I did not taste what flavor, intoxicating is the kind of soul-stirring feeling, the heart is excited, calm and slow kissing occasionally burst into a burst of intense heat, so that the two people breathing rapidly, feel each other’s heart beating, for each other’s heart beat rhythm.

My parents were still at home, I was not so prudent that I was not at all cautious, after the first kiss of the definitive love, I sat down next to her, my sister’s face was even more flushed, as if it were the evening sun, her head was lowered, her hands mooching her clothes, and I was no better than she was, at the moment it was excitement combined with nervousness, and for a moment, the chaotic brain was even more at a loss as to what to do or what to say.

After a moment of silence, I took her hand and said, “Girl, let’s go out and watch some TV.”

“Uh-huh.” With her head still down, Sissy let me pull her up from the bed. Pulling the door open, I let go of her hand – Dad and Mom were sitting outside watching TV.

Seeing this situation, I hastily backed away and blocked Xiao Xi in my house, “They’re outside, I’ll go get a glass of water, why don’t you sit down for a while.”

“Uh-huh.” The usually smart and clever girl was like a dummy at the moment …… The power of a kiss wasn’t so strong, was it? Powerful enough to make her so well-behaved, well-behaved like a log ……

“What are you two doing hiding in the house? Why don’t you come out and watch TV together?” Mom invited.

“Uh, no, we’re googling.”

“Oh, and be careful not to spend too much time in front of the computer.”

“I know.” I ducked back into the house in a hurry, the girl was still sitting frozen on the bed, I handed her the cup and she smiled at me, took two sips and put it back into my hand, “You drink.”

I laughed a little and drank the water away knowingly. The two seemed to become mute again, silently looking at each other silently lowering their heads to avoid each other’s gaze. I took a long breath and leaned my back against the door of the house, my right hand reaching behind my back to gently snap the lock shut.

I walked over to my computer and turned on the music, the calm, lulling sound of it washing away the dull atmosphere in the room. I lay down quietly, stretching out my arm and laying it flat. The girl looked over at me, so she rested on my arm, her little hands gesturing in the air.

“Thinking about what?” I asked with a sideways glance.

“Didn’t think of anything.” The girl smiled at me stupidly, and her airy scribbling hand went to my chest, where she drew randomly on my chest. At first it was just irregular scribbling, but later on I realized that she started drawing the heart symbol over and over again.

“Huh.” I was happy in my heart, held her hand, turned her over, and wrote behind her back. After writing three times in a row, the girl turned around, pulled my hand over, and wrote again in my hand. The two wrote basically the same thing, except that she had one more word than me.

Lovers in love always like to do some seemingly boring but heart-warming things, and now the two of us are writing and drawing on each other’s hands, sensing each other with our hearts and feeling the warmth of sweet tenderness.

“What are you two doing hiding in the house? Why did you lock the door?” Dad’s voice came from outside the door, I sat up in a hurry and pointed to the computer, “You go to the computer first.”

“Didn’t do anything, checking the data, something wrong?” I opened the door, my heart flustered but my face trying to put on a calm demeanor.

“It’s fine. It’s 9:30. When are you going to bed? Your mom and I are going to rest. Why did you lock the door?” Dad seemed to be upset that I locked the door, so I had to answer, “Nothing, I was just checking the internet for Cee. I locked the door by hand, I didn’t want to be disturbed.”

Dad shook his head, “Kids get older …… ugh.” Then closed the door. I had a false alarm and looked back at my little sister, who still had a blush on her face, which became even more pronounced when she saw me looking at her, though her eyes didn’t hide again.

Being falsely alarmed, I naturally didn’t dare to lock the door again to cheat with my sister in the house, I patted her shoulder and said, “Girl, it’s quite late, you also have an early rest!”

The girl nodded, hmming like a mosquito, and stood up to head outside. Just in the split second she held the handle, I lunged forward and pressed her against the door of the house, wrenching over her delicate body, the two of them stared at each other for a moment, then I kissed her little mouth, like a dragonfly kissing her a few times, I said with a smile, “Good night, this time you take the initiative.”

“Brother hates.” The girl twisted my face, wrapped her arms around me, raised her foot slightly, and gave me a kiss on the cheek before her lips slid lightly to mine and pushed me hard with her mouth.

“Damn girl.” My heart secretly pleased, tongue out, straight to her sandalwood mouth and go. The girl’s tongue will soon be entangled with me again, alas, the moment of love, this kiss is how can not end ah, easy to restrain their moods, difficult to separate the lips stuck together, I tenderly said: “first go to sleep.”

“Uh-huh.” The girl smiled shyly and walked out.

I was so happy that I even dreamed of happiness and sweetness during the night. The next day I woke up, the sky was cloudy, it looked as if a light rain was falling.

I looked at my watch and it was nine o’clock, dang, that was a sweet sleep.

When I went out, my mom was sitting on the couch embroidering her stuff, and when she saw me come out, she said, “Up and about, what’s for breakfast?”

I looked around and Sissy’s door was still closed, it looked like she was still asleep, so I said, “Eat whatever you want, I’ll go wake up the lazy cat.”

“Good, then I’ll warm up some millet porridge for you two, fry up some greens, and there’s sausage on the table.”

“Uh, okay.” I answered and gently pushed open the girl’s door. The little girl shrunk into a ball curled up in the comforter, a beautiful face showing half of her face, still with a smile on her face, at the moment in my eyes, so cute, so beautiful.

A feeling of tenderness was born in my heart, and I gently went up, kissed her cheek, and lightly called twice in her ear, “Girl get up and eat.”

“Hmmm ……,” Sissy hummed dazedly, squirming a little and opening her hazel eyes to see that I was sitting beside her, giggling a little and reaching out from under the covers to take hold of me in her little hand.

“You first dress, I also just got up, I first go wash up.” Looking at my sister’s alabaster-like arm, my heart a burst of agitation, today is different from the past, now we are both siblings, but also couples, to see such a tantalizing little picture how can I let this virgin can stand ……

“Little Cloud, today your father and I are going to the city to do some errands and won’t be back until the evening, so figure out how to make lunch and dinner on your own. We’re leaving at ten o’clock, so you clean up after breakfast, I’m afraid I don’t have time to clean up.” Hearing my mom’s words, I was secretly happy, I have to stay alone with my sister for most of the day, it’s really happy, good things happen every year, God really favors me!

The power of love seems to be really big Oh, lunch girl will actually take the initiative to come up to help me wash the dishes …… and I have no complaints for her to do the most troublesome dishes ……

Sweetness is important, but so is a nap after dinner – even though I slept for as many as twelve hours last night. Habit is one reason, but more importantly, I have a little bit of anticipation in my heart for a nap with my arms around Sissy!

Ever since my parents went out, the two of us have stuck together, and now that I’m in my room, the girl is naturally staying here.

“Girl, I’m going to take a nap, why don’t you lie down next to me too?” After thinking about it for a long time, all the excuses were not satisfactory, so I had to ask her explicitly.

The girl blushed and said nothing, but undressed. I did not dare to look at her, but just quickly took off my outer clothes and slipped under the covers, except that I had always slept naked, and secretly hid myself under the covers to remove the tired ones one by one.

It wasn’t long before Sissy was down to the one set of underwear on her body, and she retreated under the covers and lay straight beside me. I was nervous, but it looked like she was even more nervous. So exciting and fragrant, how could I possibly sleep?

I turned on my side and wrapped my arms around Sissy, and even though I was separated by a layer of underwear, I could clearly savor the warmth of her body. Xiao Xi was gazing at me at the moment, a strong and deep love flowing out of her bold eyes.

I slipped my hand into her underwear, caressing the smooth skin, and the rush of my girl’s breath sprayed into my face, feeling itchy and making my heart beat faster with it.

“Sissy …… take off your clothes, okay?” After a long hesitation, I squeezed the words out of my mouth.

The girl seemed to be moved, her body drilled into my arms, and uttered the sentence that made me so happy that I was going to heaven: “Brother, I’m yours, I won’t refuse whatever you want to do.” When a beautiful woman lying in your arms to say such a sentence, I believe that anyone will be crazy for this, of course, to me this in the infatuation virgin more lethal.

I kissed her lips, remembered to read a little insight, girls especially like kissing, because they like the kind of tenderness carried in the kiss, that love. Responding to her words, the heart touched me naturally to use the best body language to express.

With the help of the owner of the clothes, my hands were trembling, but still it was easier to remove all her clothes. During this time, my sister didn’t make a single sound, just silently cooperated with my movements. The perfect hot body was now lying naked in my arms, strangely enough, I actually did not have the urge to raise my gun and get on my horse, and tightly kept stroking her body, enjoying the smooth skin, as well as the strong love.

I clutched her small hand and took it into my mouth, expressing my infatuation with her. My sister, in turn, shrank into my arms as if in response, her fragrant tongue lapping at my chest.

After thinking about it, I turned on the air conditioner, stroked my girl’s hair, and waited for the room temperature to rise – so that I could lift off the covers and admire the masterpiece of the heavens.

It was rainy outside the window, but spring was in full bloom inside. I sat up, pulling the girl’s body, carefully viewing this fascinating body up. Rosy cheeks, delicate nose, tender lips, and then down to the white neck, connected to a dazzling piece of white flesh. Slightly exposed collarbone, rounded shoulders, a fragrant cleavage. Due to lying flat, the two masses of white flesh on the girl’s chest spread out in all directions, but the plump jade breasts were still convex, creating that mesmerizing gully. The bright red areola, the pink nipples unique to young girls, the flat and smooth belly under the breasts, the slender willow waist, and the peaked jade buttocks, outlined a moving pattern.

The girl’s white and tender thighs were tightly closed, and on the slightly raised jade mound was a patch of not-so-lush pubic hair in the shape of an inverted triangle that stretched all the way to the top of the rosy, thin slit.

I parted her legs, the two tender red flesh were tightly closed, the red at the edge of the slit was narrow and colorful, and beyond the red was a snowy white. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, my right hand tremblingly stroked the forbidden garden, and then I looked down to the long, beautiful legs, attached to a pair of small, petite and cute little feet. At the moment my sister’s toes were together, slightly curved. I took hold of them and brushed my face across the warm palms.

Sissy stayed quiet, letting me scrutinize this perfect body of hers. After admiring all this, I leaned over her and took hold of those plump breasts with both hands. The white flesh of the breasts spilled out from my fingers, warm, soft, and smooth to the touch, and I stuck out my tongue and gently licked the pink protuberance before taking the whole thing into my mouth to savor it.

At this moment, I really hate myself why fewer hands, otherwise I can play with her beautiful breasts, tender buttocks, delicate feet, delicate fingers, as well as that fascinating private parts. But now I can only gently rub her garden with my right hand, and my left hand wanders around, sometimes pinching a handful of her buttocks and a half, sometimes holding her hand, sometimes holding the remaining half of her breasts.

The fingers of my right hand were gradually covered in nectar, and I moved down, and after two gentle licks of her bottom with the tip of my tongue, I aimed the faucet at the mouth of the pussy with a soft grunt from her.

I love beautiful things and I love perfection. When a scream of pain reached my ears, my body went a little numb, and my mind seemed to turn blank as I watched the silky red threads being crossed. The first time may not be important, but I want to enjoy my lover’s first time, and I want to offer my first time to my favorite person.

Seeing the girl twanging in pain under me, I held her tightly in my arms, the jade had already given me everything, how could I not cherish her?

Pleasure from the lower body, but this relative to my deep satisfaction and feel the tenderness, has been insignificant, it is not even comparable to the girl’s chest breasts rubbing my feeling. Make love, perhaps with a strong deep love of lovemaking is more fascinating and crazy it.

The two tired bodies were tightly joined together, the room smelling of sweat and love juices, the girl’s delicate red face was tear-stained, and her temples were wet with sweat, but there was a smile in her eyes. White love juices flowed from her slightly swollen privates, mine, mixed with hers, flowed into the cracks of our legs, air-dried and bonded our flesh together.

I hold her lying down, lips again combined together, my hand trembling in her back drawing the pattern of the heart, my sister found also followed to do up. At this time no sound is better than sound, spirit and flesh, has been combined, the window of the wind and lustful rain, as if I and she, entangled with each other, flying in the air ……

Author: Succubus